6 Permian Triassic

Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea
Editors:
R.W.O'B. KNOX & W.G. CORDEY
6. PERMIAN AND TRIASSIC OF THE

SOUTHERN NORTH SEA
H. JOHNSON, G. WARRINGTON & S.J. STOKER
Published by the British Geological Survey on behalf of the UK Offshore Operators Association
1994
1994
Published in the United Kingdom by the

British Geological Survey
Keyworth, Nottingham
NG12 5GG
UK
The UK Offshore Operators Association 1994*
*Queries concerning copyright should in the first instance be addressed to the
BGS Copyright Manager, Keyworth, Nottingham
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in
any other form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the
prior written permission of the publisher.
Bibliographic reference
& STOKER, S . J . 1994. 6. Permian and Triassic of the Southern North Sea. In:
W.G. (eds) Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea. British Geological Survey, Nottingham.
JOHNSON, H., WARRINGTON,.G.

KNOX, R.W.O'B.
&
CORDEY,
ISBN 0 85272 224 9
Wireline log data manipulation with BGS W E L L O G software.

Preparation of digital data by I N T E R G R A P H M I C R O S T A T I O N software.
BGS Cartographic and Book Production personnel:
Graphics: S.BRAY, R.J.COOPER & C.WARDLE
Production planning: A.H.MYERS & R.J.PARNABY
Digital colour separation: J.E.KMIECIAK, A.H.MYERS & J.I.RAYNER
Page make-up: A.H.MYERS & D.C.RAYNER
Printed in the UK by Baker VI Colour Print, Pontefract
1994
FOREWORD
This publication is one of a series of seven volumes that provide comprehensive and up-to-date information on North
Sea lithostratigraphic nomenclature, together with details of all nomenclature revisions. Such information is vital to
anyone concerned with the geology of the North Sea, especially those involved in the search for oil and gas, and the
volumes have been designed to serve as practical desk-top or well-site reference manuals for operational geologists.
The British Geological Survey has always played a major role in studies related to the petroleum geology of the
North Sea. Indeed its pioneering work in the North Sea in the early 1960s provided the basis for early exploration
and the licensing of the region for exploration. The BGS has been pleased to work with the United Kingdom
Offshore Operators Association (UKOOA) to compile and jointly fund the first five volumes in the series, which
together covered the Central and Northern North Sea plus the Carboniferous of the Southern North Sea. However,
this project did not cover the post-Carboniferous sequences of the Southern North Sea and therefore the BGS decided
on its own initiative to fund two extra volumes (Volumes 6 and 7) in order to extend the post-Carboniferous
nomenclatural scheme to the entire UK sector of the North Sea. The comprehensive and systematic descriptions,
coupled with the copious illustration of individual well sections, should form the basis for extending the
lithostratigraphic scheme used here to other sectors of the North Sea, No doubt North Sea lithostratigraphic
nomenclature will continue to evolve in the years ahead as oil and gas exploration proceeds, but I believe that this
volume, together with its six companion volumes, will serve as the standard reference work for many years to come.
One of the essential elements in the successful compilation and publication of this vast amount of lithostratigraphic
data has been the close co-operation between the BGS and the member companies of UKOOA who provided data
and allowed their staff to serve on steering committees for the volumes.
In the recent Government White Paper on the future of science and technology in Britain, stress was placed on the
role that science has to play in the creation of wealth. In no area of science is this more apparent than the geosciences
in general, and petroleum science in particular, for it is geology that provides the data and the knowledge that
together produce the new ideas on where to search for oil and gas. The British Geological Survey in partnership with
industry looks forward to contributing to the future success of one of Britain's most important industrial endeavours
this century the UK offshore oil and gas industry.
Peter J Cook, Director, BGS
1994
September 1994
EDITORS' PREFACE
The first comprehensive lithostratigraphic schemes for the North Sea Basin were
established by Deegan & Scull (1977) for the UK and Norwegian Central and
Northern North Sea, and by Rhys (1974) for the UK Southern North Sea. The
subsequent acquisition of an increasing body of new stratigraphic data has led to
piecemeal additions to these formal nomenclature schemes and also to a
proliferation of informal names, some of which are now widely used by oil
companies. This, together with increasing divergence in the application of
existing formal names, has led to considerable uncertainty as to the meaning of
many lithostratigraphic terms. This work aims to rationalize lithostratigraphic
usage and to provide a nomenclature that will have the widest acceptance within
the oil industry as a whole. It does not attempt to review the genesis or economic
importance of the North Sea rock successions.
The original U K O O A plan was to publish the revision in five volumes,
concentrating on prospective parts of the succession that were considered to be
most in need of lithostratigraphic revision. However, coverage of the UK
North Sea succession has been completed by the addition, by BGS, of two
further volumes on the post-Carboniferous of the UK Southern North Sea
Basin.
The review of each of the stratigraphic intervals was carried out with the
assistance of a steering committee, drawn from UKOOA member companies.
The primary role of these committees was to critically assess the proposals
presented by BGS and to agree the final nomenclature schemes.
The area of study was defined at the outset by UKOOA as the UK sector of
the N o r t h S e a . As a c o n s e q u e n c e , there has been no c o m p r e h e n s i v e
comparison with lithostratigraphic schemes used in the adjacent sectors of, for
example, Norway and the Netherlands. However, each volume includes a
summary of schemes used in adjacent sectors.
The primary source of data for the review has been the several hundred
completion reports of wells released by the Department of Energy and, more
recently, by the Department of Trade and Industry. These reports provide wellsite
lithology logs (mud logs), wireline logs, and biostratigraphic reports. Additional
information has been obtained from published papers and unpublished sources,
including BGS reports, consultants' reports, and unreleased post-completion
reports made available by UKOOA member companies.
O n e of the p r i m a r y o b j e c t i v e s of the study has been to review the
lithostratigraphic terms currently in use, whether formal or informal, and to
establish a comprehensive nomenclature scheme for the entire UK North Sea
area. T h i s p r o v i d e s a l i t h o s t r a t i g r a p h i c f r a m e w o r k that will facilitat e
stratigraphic communication and the assimilation of stratigraphic information
obtained through the exchange of well data.
Emphasis has been placed on developing a scheme that, while satisfying the
requirements of lithostratigraphic procedure, is of practical value to the
diverse group of professionals needing to use it (e.g. exploration/development
geologists, drillers, mud loggers, petroleum engineers, and members of the
a c a d e m i c c o m m u n i t y ) . To this end, the aim has been to ensure that all
lithostratigraphic units included within the scheme will be readily identifiable
with the minimum of information, i.e., through the routine study of cuttings
and wireline logs.
The format of these volumes differs significantly from the customary style
of presentation. The new format aims to satisfy two requirements: (i) for an
updated stratigraphic lexicon, and (ii) for a practical manual that meets the
needs of operational activities. Consequently, each lithostratigraphic unit is
1994
illustrated by at least two key well sections, s h o w i n g the lithological

succession and corresponding gamma-ray and sonic log signatures. Lateral
variation within units is displayed in a series of correlation panels at the end of
the volume.
The lithostratigraphic procedures adopted in this revision follow the
recommendations of the North American Commission on Stratigraphic
N o m e n c l a t u r e ( 1 9 8 3 ) and the G e o l o g i c a l S o c i e t y ' s r e c e n t g u i d e t o
stratigraphical procedure (Whittaker et al. 1991).
The underlying principle followed is that the fundamental lithostratigraphic
unit is the formation. A formation must be mappable and must possess
lithological characteristics that distinguish it from adjacent formations. Since
this study is concerned exclusively with the subsurface, the definition of
lithostratigraphic units depends on well data, primarily cuttings, but also sidewall cores and, to a lesser extent, continuous cores. Together, these provide
the only direct information on the lithological succession. Wireline logs
provide f u r t h e r essential control in c h a r a c t e r i z i n g m o r e precisely the
lithlogical succession, especially where they have been calibrated with
lithological samples. The continuous nature of information from wireline logs
ensures that they play a vital role in providing a consistent definition of
lithlogical boundaries in the subsurface. As a consequence, wireline-log
signatures constitute a significant element in the description, definition, and
correlation of lithostratigraphic units. Furthermore, wireline log signatures
often provide lithological information of a more subtle nature than can be
obtained from cuttings alone, for example, grain-size trends and variations in
bed thickness. Such information plays an important role in the differentiation
of lithostratigraphic units.
W h i l e the p r i m a r y aim of the study has been to e s t a b l i s h a f o r m a l
lithostratigraphic nomenclature, informal lithostratigraphic units have been
used for units that are of practical value but that do not justify formal status. This
category includes, for example, reservoir rock units that are restricted to
individual fields and rock units that cannot be identified with certainty without
the acquisition of biostratigraphic data. The principal consideration has therefore
been to limit the use of formal names to units of significant geographic extent
that can be routinely defined on lithological and wireline-log character alone, and
to apply informal names where these criteria cannot be met, but where a clear
practical purpose is served by so doing.
The authors are aware of many lithostratigraphic schemes that have been
devised by oil companies for their own internal use. These are often extremely
detailed, having evolved as a result of exploration success and consequent
appraisal and development activities. These are generally of limited value
outside the specific areas for which their use was primarily intended, in which
case they have not been included within the mainstream formal nomenclature.
Other schemes have been devised by consultancy groups. Some of the
lithostratigraphic terms proposed in these schemes have wide usage, but,
b e c a u s e their d o c u m e n t a t i o n is r e s t r i c t e d to e x c l u s i v e r e p o r t s , their
incorporation into the current scheme has been possible in only a limited
number of cases.
Biostratigraphic data should not constitute an essential element in the
definition of a lithostratigraphic unit. Rock units whose identification depends
wholly on biostratigraphic data do not warrant formal status. However, it is
c o m m o n practice for biostratigraphic data to be used as an aid to the
identification and correlation of lithostratigraphic units. For this reason, a
review of the various biostratigraphic schemes in common use has been

i n c l u d e d in this study and a s e l e c t i o n of the most widely r e c o g n i z e d
biostratigraphic markers presented in an appendix to each part. These
biostratigraphic markers are restricted to first downhole occurrences and first
downhole acme occurrences, since these alone are identifiable in routine
cuttings analysis.
It should be stressed that the biostratigraphic markers identified in this
review are already in regular use, many of them in published form. They are
not discussed in detail, although their selection has involved analysis of a
large amount of data. The sole purpose of the review of the biostratigraphic
markers has been to provide a basic biostratigraphic framework for each of the
lithostratigraphy schemes and to provide a common link between the several
published and unpublished schemes that will continue to be used within the oil
industry.
T h e r e l a t i o n s h i p of l i t h o s t r a t i g r a p h y to s e i s m i c s t r a t i g r a p h y and
sequence stratigraphy has been briefly discussed by Whittaker et al.
(1991), and it is beyond the scope of this study to include any in-depth
discussion of either discipline. It should be stressed, however, that sequence
stratigraphy and lithostratigraphy are two quite separate methods which, to
some extent, are complementary. Lithostratigraphy is essentially objective.
It provides a means of describing the spatial relationships of rock units and
thus acts as the ' l i n g u a f r a n c a ' for stratigraphi c analysis, w h e t h e r by
sequence stratigraphy or by other methods. Although sequence stratigraphy
has introduced a fresh approach to basin studies, therefore, lithostratigraphy
remains an essential and continuing element in any stratigraphic analysis.
Structural elements referred to in the following text are shown on the
accompanying map. This is based on the map entitled 'Structural framework
of the North Sea area', issued by the Petroleum Exploration Society of Great
Britain (revised edition, March 1992), but includes the additional terms
'Outer Moray Firth', ' U K Central North Sea' and ' U K Northern North Sea'.
As used here, the UK Central North Sea encompasses the Central Graben,
Outer Moray Firth and Inner Moray Firth basins, together with adjacent parts
of the Western Shelf and the East Shetland Platform. The UK Northern North
Sea encompasses the Viking Graben, Beryl Embayment and East Shetland
Basin, together with adjacent parts of the East Shetland Platform.
References
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic
nomenclature for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of
Geological Sciences Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
NORTH AMERICAN COMMISSION ON STRATIGRAPHIC NOMENCLATURE. 1983.
North American Stratigraphic Cod Q. American Association of Petroleum
Geologists Bulletin 67, 841-875.
RHYS, G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for
the southern North Sea and an outline structural nomenclature for the
whole of the (UK) North Sea. British Geological Survey Report 74/8.
WHITTAKER, A., COPE, J.C.W., COWIE, J.W., GPIBBONS, W., HAILWOOD, E.A.,
HOUSE, M.R., JENKINS, D.G., RAWSON, P.F., RUSHTON, A.W.A., SMITH,
D.G., THOMAS, A.T. & WIMBLEDON, W.A. 1991. A guide to stratigraphical
procedure. Journal of the Geological Society, London 148, 813-824.
KEY TO GRAPHICS
KEY WELLS
These illustrate the principal
variations in lithology and wireline
log signature. All depths are quoted
below KB.
DISTRIBUTION MAPS
These are based primarily on well data. However, some
updip limits are based on shallow seismic data. Colour
boundaries without lines indicate minimum extent,
corresponding to the limit of well data.
48 / 30-4
0
GR
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
180
140
Structural terms in this study are shown on the accompanying map, which is taken from the map
Stuctural framework of the North Sea area, issued by the Petroleum Exploration Society of Great
Britain (1994 edition).
DISTRIBUTION MAP
DT
40
34
35
36
37
38
39
34
Halibut Carbonate Fm.
ft
35
MI
D- N
OR
1890
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
41
42
43
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
44 / 21-1
OFFSHORE
DURHAM
SHELF
NORT
H DOG
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
41
47
48
HELF
43
47
48
44
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
ER
LV T
SI PI IN
AS
B
CLEVELAND BASIN
54
MARKET
WEIGHTON
BLOCK
49
ES
PI
IN
LT
HALIBUT CARBONATE
FORMATION
Innes
Carbonate
Member
HAUPTDOLOMIT FORMATION
Iris
Carbonate
Member
WERRAANHYDRIT FORMATION
Argyll
Carbonate
Member
ZECHSTEINKALK FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER FORMATION
SILVERPIT FORMATION
H EW
ET
FA
UL
S
EN
TE
UR
FO IN
S
BA
BASALANHYDRIT FORMATION
AD
O
BR
SO U T
STRATIGRAPHIC SYNOPSES
These summarize the lithostratigraphic relationships
within each group.
LF
HE
AS
IN
S
FA
CLEAVER
BANK
HIGH
D
IN
LE
SO
DO
G
EAST
MIDLANDS
SHELF
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
48 / 30-4
53
ROTLIEGEND
GROUP
IG
2065.5
6777
PERMIAN
GER S
42
C 1994
49
100 km
1994
SE
44
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
TH
6200
STEP GRABEN
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
39
38
37
36
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
STRUCTURAL NOMENCLATURE
54
53
SO
UT
WI
NT
HE
ET
ER
TO
NH
IGH
SH
EL
LON
DON
B
PLA RABAN
TFO
RM T
W
NE ES
T
T
LA HER
ND BA
S
SI
N
STEERING COMMITTEE
Permian & Triassic, Southern North Sea
W.G.CORDEY
(Chairman) - Shell U.K. Exploration and Production
C.C.EBDON
- Amoco (U.K.) Exploration Company
N.J.DAVIS
- Marathon Oil U.K., Ltd
B.DICKINSON
- ARCO British Limited
R.E.DUNAY
- Mobil North Sea Limited
I.A.R.INGLIS
W.SCHUURMAN
- Shell U.K. Exploration and Production
S.D.HARKER
1994
- Total Oil Marine p.l.c
- Elf Enterprise Caledonia Limited
CONTENTS
Foreword
Editors' preface
Permian and Triassic Steering Committee
1994
iii
iv
vi
INTRODUCTION
TRIASSIC
Fig.l. Triassic lithostratigraphy
Fig.2. Penarth, Haisborough and Bacton
group distribution maps
3
5
5
PENARTH GROUP
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
DOWSING FORMATION
Muschelkalk Halite Member
Rot Halite Member
DUDGEON FORMATION
Keuper Halite Member
TRITON FORMATION
Keuper Anhydrite Member
11
13
17
19
21
25
27
31
BACTON GROUP
BUNTER SANDSTONE FORMATION
BUNTER SHALE FORMATION
Amethyst Member
Brockelschiefer Member
Rogenstein Member
33
35
39
43
45
47
TRIASSIC CORRELATION PANELS

HAISBOROUGH GROUP
BACTON GROUP
PERMIAN
Fig.3. Permian lithostratigraphy
Fig.4. Zechstein and Rotliegend group
distribution maps
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ALLER HALITE FORMATION
BLAKENEY FORMATION
GRAUER SALZTON FORMATION
GRENZANHYDRIT FORMATION
HALIBUT CARBONATE FORMATION
HAUPTANHYDRIT FORMATION
LEINE HALITE FORMATION
PEGMATITANHYDRIT FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT FORMATION
ROTERSALZTON FORMATION
SCOLT HEAD FORMATION
SHEARWATER SALT FORMATION
STASSFURT HALITE FORMATION
TURBOT ANHYDRITE FORMATION
49
51
53
55
55
57
59
63
65
67
69
71
73
77
81
83
87
89
93
95
97
99
103
105
109
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
AUK FORMATION
INGE VOLCANICS FORMATION
LEMAN SANDSTONE FORMATION
SILVER PIT FORMATION
Silver Pit Halite Member
113
115
117
119
123
125
PERMIAN CORRELATION PANELS

ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
127
129
139
APPENDIX: Permian and Triassic

biostratigraphic markers
A1
WELL INDEX
Well
Name
52/5-1X
Brckelschiefer Membe
45
53/2-2
Haisborough Group
Dudgeon Formation
Dowsing Formation
Bunter Sandstone Formation
Triton Formation
Bacton Group
Bunter Shale Formation
49
23
15
37
29
51
41
Bacton Group
51
41/24a-2
Penarth Group
Bacton Group
9
51
41
37
42/10a-l
42/14-1X
42/15b-l
42/29-1
42/29-3
42/30-6
Brckelschiefer Member
Bacton Group
Dowsing Formation
Penarth Group
Dudgeon Formation
Haisborough Group
45
51
15
9
23
49
43/12-1
43/20-1
43/25-1
43/26-7
Haisborough Group
Rogenstein Member
Triton Formation
Rt Halite Membe
49
47
29
17
19
44/21-3
Haisborough Group
49
PERMIAN
47/5a-2
Dowsing Formation
Dudgeon Formation
Triton Formation
Amethyst Member
Amethyst Member
15
23
29
31
43
43
36/26-1

Bacton Group
Penarth Group
Penarth Group
25
51
37
41
9
9
Dudgeon Formation
Bacton Group
23
25
51
37
47/5 a-3
47/14a-3
47/18-1
48/6-22
48/7b-3
48/11-2
48/12-1
49/21-2
1994
41
47
49
15
17
19
9
29
31
49/21-3
TRIASSIC
41/24a-l

Rogenstein Member
Haisborough Group
Dowsing Formation
Rt Halite Membe
Penarth Group
Triton Formation
Page
49/21-5
53/2-3
53/2-4
53/14-1
54/11-1
41/25a-l
Zechstein Group
Hauptanhydrit Formation
Pegmatitanhydrit Formation
Plattendolomit Formation
Rotersalzton Formation
131
75
87
91
93
42/10a-l
Zechstein Group
Leine Halite Formation
Aller Halite Formation
133
85
91
61
43/12-1
43/26-5
Rotliegend Group
Zechstein Group
139
133
75
44/11-1
Zechstein Group
Stassfurt Halite Formation
Werraanhydrit Formation
Rotliegend Group
Rotliegend Group
Leman Sandstone Formation
Silver Pit Formation
Silver Pit Evaporite Member
Kupferschiefer Formation
Silver Pit Evaporite Member
Zechstein Group
Rotliegend Group
133
101
107
139
141
121
123
125
81
125
133
139
42/25a-1
44/21-1
44/22-1
48/15a-4
48/20-1
48/25-1
48/30-1
48/30-4
Rotliegend Group
Zechstein Group
Rotliegend Group
Zechsteinkalk Formation
Zechstein Group
141
135
141
111
135
107
49/21-2
49/22-3
49/25-1
49/26-4
Basalanhydrit Formation
Zechstein Group
Hauptdolomit Formation
Zechstein Group
Basalanhydrit Formation
Grauer Salzton Formation
Kupferschiefer Formation
Pegmatitanhydrit Formation
Rotersalzton Formation
63
135
79
135
61
63
67
75
79
81
85
87
91
93
101
107
111
121
50/21-1
52/5-11X
Zechstein Group
Blakeney Formation
137
65
53/14-1
Zechstein Group
Zechstein Group
Rotliegend Group
Scolt Head Formation
Zechstein Group
Blakeney Formation
Scolt Head Formation
135
137
111
141
95
111
137
65
91
95
54/11-1
Zechstein Group
137
Grenzandhydrit Formation
Zechstein Group
69
85
131
107
61
44/22-3
44/23-4
47/8-1
Zechstein Group
131
101
Zechstein Group
Rotliegend Group
Zechstein Group
Zechstein Group
Zechstein Group
129
139
129
129
129
111
47/13-2

Grenzanhydrit Formation
Grauer Salzton Formation
61
69
67
53/1-1
39/1-1
39/2-1
Zechstein Group
Rotliegend Group
129
139
48/7b-4
53/1-2
53/2-4
53/7-2
41/8-1
41/8-1
Zechstein Group
131
79
141
121
123
133
79
131
75
101
38/3-1
38/16-1
38/24-1
38/25-1
47/15-1
48/6-25
48/13-2A
Rotliegend Group
Silver Pit Formation
Zechstein Group
Zechstein Group
85
INTRODUCTION
The first formal lithostratigraphic scheme for the Permian and Triassic of the
UK Southern North Sea was proposed by Rhys (1974), as part of a general
account of the lithostratigraphy of that area. German stratigraphic terms had
already been widely applied by oil companies to the UK succession, and Rhys
formalized their usage with only minor anglicizations. The Rhys nomenclature
(see tables, pp. 4, 57 and 113) is well established in the UK sector of the
Southern North Sea Basin and only minor modifications are proposed here
(see pp. 3 and 53).
In the Rhys scheme, the boundaries of the Permian and Triassic succession
were equated with lithostratigraphic boundaries. This approach has been
followed in this study because biostratigraphic data are insufficient to relate
the North Sea successions with the standard marine successions of other areas.
We follow Rhys in placing the base of the Permian at the base of the
Rotliegend Group, the base of the Triassic at the base of the Bunter Shale
Formation, and the base of the Jurassic at the base of the Lias Group. The base
1994
of the Triassic thus corresponds to the top of the Zechstein facies as developed
in the UK Southern North Sea. Recent stratigraphic studies on the German
succession also equate the base of the Trias with the top of Zechstein, but it
should be noted that the Zechstein facies extends to a higher stratigraphic level
in Germany than in the UK, and includes beds equivalent to the basal part of
the UK Bunter Shale Formation (see discussion on p. 33).
Biostratigraphic control for the Triassic and Permian of the UK Southern
North Sea is extremely limited. The few regionally identifiable biostratigraphic markers are described in the Appendix.
Reference
RHYS, G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the
southern North Sea and an outline structural nomenclature for the whole of
the (UK) North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report 74/8.
Page left blank intentionally
TRIASSIC
1994
TRIASSIC
BEST, G. 1989. Die Grenze Zechstein/Buntsandstein in Nordwest-Deutschland
The first formal lithostratigraphic scheme for the Triassic of the Southern
North Sea was proposed by Rhys (1974), as part of a general account of the
lithostratigraphy of that area. Prior to that study, the nomenclature adopted had
been an extension of those used onshore in Germany and the Netherlands. In
the scheme compiled by Rhys (see table, p.4), the boundaries of the Triassic
succession were equated with lithostratigraphic boundaries and the constituent
strata assigned to six formations. The lower two formations (Bunter Shale and
Bunter Sandstone) constituted the Bacton Group; the overlying Haisborough
Group comprised, in ascending order, the Dowsing Dolomitic, Dudgeon
Saliferous, and Triton Anhydritic formations. Beds above the Haisborough
Group were designated the Winterton Formation. With the exception of the
Bunter Sandstone, all the formations contained named members.
The Rhys nomenclature has been applied widely in the UK sector of the
Southern North Sea Basin; only minor modifications have been made, largely
as a result of the introduction of informal lithostratigraphic names for units
subsequently recognized within those created by Rhys. Several of these units,
such as those recognized in the Dowsing Formation by Southworth (1987,
cited in Cameron et al. 1992), are widely developed; they have not, however,
been named or consistently adopted in many well records and are not formally
adopted or defined in this volume. The main modification to the Rhys
nomenclature has resulted from the abandonment of the Winterton Formation,
following the redefinition by Lott & Warrington (1988) of the top of the
Haisborough Group and their identification of the succeeding beds as the
correlatives and the lithostratigraphical equivalents of the Penarth Group
recognized onshore in England.
nach Bohrlochmessungen. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen

Gesellschaft 140, 73-85.
CAMERON, T.D.J. 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the Central
and Northern North Sea. In: KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea. British Geological
Survey, Nottingham.
CAMERON, T.D.J., CROSBY, A., BALSON, P.S., JEFFERY, D.H., LOTT, G.K., BULAT,
J. & HARRISON, D.J. 1992. United Kingdom offshore regional report: the
geology of the southern North Sea. HMSO, London, for the British
Geological Survey.
CHARSLEY, T.J., RATHBONE, P.A. & LOWE, D.J. 1990. Nottingham: a geological
background for planning and development. British Geological Survey
Technical Report WA/90/1.
LOTT, G.K. & WARRINGTON, G. 1988. A review of the latest Triassic succession
in the U.K. sector of the Southern North Sea Basin. Proceedings of the
Yorkshire Geological Society 47, 139-147.
NAM & RGD (Nederlandse Aardolie Maatschappij B.V. & Rijks Geologische
Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic nomenclature of the Netherlands.
Verhandelingen van het Koninklijk Nederlands Geologisch
Mijnbouwkunding Genootschap 32.
RGD (Rijks Geologische Dienst) 1991. Geological atlas of the subsurface of
the Netherlands, explanation to map sheet II: Ameland-Leeuwarden.
Geological Survey of The Netherlands, Haarlem.
ROHLING, H-G. 1991. A lithostratigraphic subdivision of the Lower Triassic in
the northwest German lowlands and the German sector of the North Sea,
based on gamma-ray and sonic logs. Geologisches Jahrbuch A119, 3-24.
SMITH, D.B. 1980. Permian and Triassic rocks. In: ROBSON, D.A. (ed.) The
geology of north east England. The Natural History Society of
Northumbria, Special Publication, 36-48.
SMITH, D.B., HARWOOD, G.M., PATTISON, J. & PETTIGREW, T.H. 1986. A revised
nomenclature for Upper Permian strata in eastern England. In: HARWOOD,
G.M. & SMITH, D.B. (eds) The English Zechstein and related topics.
Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.22, 9-17.
SOUTHWORTH, C.J. 1987. Lithostratigraphy and depositional history of the
Middle Triassic Dowsing Dolomitic Formation of the southern North Sea
and adjoining areas. Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University of Oxford.
Proposed scheme
The proposed nomenclature is illustrated in Figure 1 (p.5). In addition to the
units recognized in the Bunter Shale Formation by Rhys, the Amethyst
Member (Cameron et al. 1992) is adopted for a proximal arenaceous facies
that is largely equivalent to the Rogenstein Member. The use of the term
'Rhaetic Sandstone Member' (Rhys 1974), within what is now the Penarth
Group, is discontinued. In addition, the bases of the Dudgeon and Bunter
Sandstone formations have been slightly revised to the levels of more
regionally consistent log-markers. Correlations of the proposed scheme
with those adopted in eastern England, the southern part of the Central
North Sea, and in the Netherlands and Germany, are illustrated in the table
(p.4).
Biostratigraphy
WARRINGTON, G., AUDLEY-CHARLES, M.G., ELLIOTT, R.E., EVANS, W.B., IVIMEY-
Biostratigraphic data for the UK Southern North Sea are sparse, but are
supplemented by data from correlative strata in adjacent onshore and offshore
areas (see Appendix).
COOK, H.C., KENT, P.E., ROBINSON, P.L., SHOTTON, F.W. & TAYLOR, F.M.
1980. A correlation of Triassic rocks in the British Isles. Geological

Society, London, Special Report No. 13.
WOLBURG, J. 1969. Die epirogenetischen Phasen der Muschelkalk- und
Keuper-Entwicklung Nordwest-Deutschlands, mit einem Rckblick auf den
Buntsandstein. Geotektonische Forschungen 32, 1-65.
References
AIGNER, T. & BACHMANN, G.H. 1992. Sequence-stratigraphic framework of the
German Triassic. Sedimentary Geology 80, 115-135.
1994
1994
GROUP
RHAETIAN
Southern North Sea

34
Upper division
35
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
39
TRITON
Keuper
Anhydrite
Member
FORMATION
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
TRIASSIC
35
41
54
53
CARNIAN
34
Keuper
Halite
Member
100 km
100 km
BACTON GROUP
DUDGEON
SMITH BANK FORMATION NORTH OF THIS LATITUDE

34
FORMATION
35
41
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
39
ANISIAN
DOWSING FORMATION
BACTON GROUP
SCYTHIAN
..
Rot Halite Member
INDUAN
Amethyst Member
53
Rogenstein Member
54
100 km

Hewett Sandstone
..
Figure 1. Lithostratigraphic nomenclature scheme for

the Triassic of the Southern North Sea
Figure 2. Areal distribution of the Triassic groups
C 1994
1994
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
53
LADINIAN
OLENEKIAN
36
39
Lower division
41
NORIAN
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
PENARTH GROUP
PENARTH
GROUP
AGE
55
54
PENARTH GROUP
1994
GROUP
RHAETIAN
Southern North Sea

34
Upper division
35
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
39
TRITON
Keuper
Anhydrite
Member
FORMATION
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
TRIASSIC
35
41
54
53
CARNIAN
34
Keuper
Halite
Member
100 km
100 km
BACTON GROUP
DUDGEON
FORMATION

34
35
41
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
39
ANISIAN
DOWSING FORMATION
49
BACTON GROUP
SCYTHIAN
..
Rot Halite Member
INDUAN
1994
53
Amethyst Member
Rogenstein Member

Hewett Sandstone
C 1994
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
53
LADINIAN
OLENEKIAN
36
39
Lower division
41
NORIAN
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
PENARTH GROUP
PENARTH
GROUP
AGE
..
100 km
54
54
PENARTH GROUP
The term Penarth Group was introduced by Warrington et al (1980) for the
sequence, formerly termed 'Rhaetic', which is present between the Mercia
M u d s t o n e and Lias groups onshore in the UK. There, it comprises the
Westbury Formation overlain by the Lilstock Formation, the latter comprising
lower (Cotham) and upper (Langport) members. The group was recognized in
UK Southern North Sea sections by Lott & Warrington (1988), in a study
which resulted in the revision of the top of the Triton Formation, at the top of
the Haisborough Group, and the abandonment of the Winterton Formation of
Rhys (1974).
T h e constituent f o r m a t i o n s of the Penarth G r o u p onshore cannot be
consistently recognized offshore, but a shallow cored borehole in block 41/25
(Lott & Warrington 1988) revealed a succession comparable to that of eastern
England. There, the Westbury Formation consists of dark grey to black shales
with some thin limestones and grey sandstones, and the Lilstock Formation is
represented largely by grey, green-grey and brown, laminated, silty shales and
mudstones of the Cotham Member. The calcareous Langport Member, which
is well developed above the Cotham Member in central and southern England,
appears to be absent or represented only by thin micritic limestones in eastern
England. Diverse palynofloras, including dinoflagellate cysts, occur in both
formations (Lott & Warrington 1988; Warrington in Gaunt et al. 1992, fig. 11,
in Powell et al. 1992, fig.7, in Frost in press).
In the shallow offshore borehole, pale grey-green, dolomitic mudstones
(Blue Anchor Formation equivalent, uppermost Mercia Mudstone Group) are
overlain by grey to black pyritic mudstones, with siltstone and sandstone
interbeds (Westbury Formation equivalent), followed by green-grey,
dolomitic mudstones (lower Lilstock Formation equivalent). This
c o m p a r i s o n , supported by palynological evidence, allowed Lott &
Warrington (1988) to extend recognition of the Penarth Group eastwards into
the UK offshore area and to abandon the use of Winterton Formation, which
is believed to have included equivalents of the Blue Anchor Formation
(Mercia Mudstone Group), now assigned to the underlying Triton Formation
(Haisborough Group).
The upper boundary of the group offshore is placed at a downward change
f r o m grey calcareous mudstones with interbedded limestones of the Lias
G r o u p , to g r e y - g r e e n m u d s t o n e s and silty m u d s t o n e s . This b o u n d a r y
corresponds to an abrupt downhole increase in gamma-ray values and a
decrease in velocities. The lower boundary of the group offshore is defined by
a sharp downward change from dark grey shales, and white to grey, fine to
medium grained sandstones, to grey-green dolomitic mudstones overlying redb r o w n m u d s t o n e s with some grey-green beds and thin dolomites. This
boundary typically corresponds to an abrupt downhole increase in gamma-ray
values and a sharp decrease in velocity which reflects a downward change
1994
from sandstone to mudstone (Lott & Warrington 1988). Where sandstone is

not present at the base of the Penarth Group (e.g. 43/25-1, p.29) the log profile
of the boundary, with a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an
increase in velocity, is similar to that recorded from boreholes onshore (see
Lott & Warrington 1988, fig. 2).
The Penarth Group offshore is divided informally into a lower division and
an upper division. These correspond closely to the Westbury and Lilstock
formations recognized onshore, but a definite correlation is not proposed
because of the differences in log character between the two areas, resulting
from the presence of thicker and more numerous sandstone beds in the lower
part of the group offshore. The boundary between the upper and lower
divisions is placed at an abrupt and usually pronounced downward decrease in
gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity, corresponding to a change from
mudstone to sandstone or interbedded sandstone and mudstone. The Penarth
Group comprises deposits which accumulated during a marine transgression,
and represents aqueous environments ranging from brackish to marine in
character (Warrington & Ivimey-Cook 1992).
The Penarth Group, though less extensive than the Haisborough Group (Fig.
2, p.5), is present thoughout large areas of quadrants 41, 42, 43, 47 and 48,
and parts of quadrants 44, 49, 52 and 53. The offshore outcrop is in continuity
with that of the group onshore to the west. The Penarth Group is more than
25m thick in the Sole Pit Basin and has a maximum thickness of 75m in the
southern part of that basin (Cameron et al. 1992). Thicknesses decrease
rapidly across the Dowsing Fault Zone to the west of the Sole Pit Basin,
indicating syndepositional movement in that zone (Lott & Warrington 1988).
The greatest degree of thickening within the Sole Pit Basin occurs in the lower
division of the group.
T h e P e n a r t h G r o u p o f f s h o r e has yielded p a l y n o m o r p h a s s o c i a t i o n s
indicative of a Rhaetian (Late Triassic) age and comparable with those known
f r o m the g r o u p o n s h o r e ( L o t t & W a r r i n g t o n 1 9 8 8 ) . In U K o n s h o r e
successions, the base of the Jura ssic is placed at the level of the lowest
occurrence of ammonites of the genus Psiloceras; this typically occurs a few
metres above the base of the Lias Group, the lowest beds of which are,
therefore, assigned a latest Triassic age (Cope et al. 1980; Warrington et al.
1980). Independent evidence of the latest Triassic age of these beds is
provided by records of conodonts from the basal beds of the Lias Group near
Nottingham (Swift 1989). The criterion adopted for the recognition of the base
of the Jurassic onshore is not applicable in the offshore sequences, where the
top of the Penarth G r o u p is arbitrarily taken as the top of the Triassic
succession. The boundary offshore is thus placed slightly lower than that
defined biostratigraphically in onshore sections, and the succeeding Lias
Group is assigned wholly to the Jurassic.
References
Geological Survey.
COPE, J.C.W., GETTY, T.A., HOWARTH, M.K., MORTON, N. & TORRENS, H.S.
1980. A correlation of Jurassic rocks in the British Isles. Part One:

Introduction and Lower Jurassic. Geological Society, London, Special
Report No. 14.
FROST, D.V. In press. Geology of the country around Northallerton. Memoir of
the British Geological Survey, Sheet 42 (England and Wales).
GAUNT, G.D., FLETCHER, T.P. & WOOD, C.J. 1992. Geology of the country
around Kingston upon Hull and Brigg. Memoir of the British Geological
Survey, Sheets 80 and 89 (England and Wales).
POWELL, J.H., COOPER, A.H. & BENFIELD, A.C. 1992. Geology of the country
around Thirsk. Memoir of the British Geological Survey, Sheet 52 (England
and Wales).
whole of the (UK) North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report
74/8.
SWIFT, A. 1989. First records of conodonts from the Late Triassic of Britain.
Palaeontology 32, 325-333.
WARRINGTON, G., AUDLEY-CHARLES, M.G., ELLIOTT, R.E., EVANS, W.B., IVIMEYCOOK, H.C., KENT, P.E., ROBINSON, P.L., SHOTTON, F.W. & TAYLOR, F.M.

Society, London, Special Report No.13.
WARRINGTON, G. & IVIMEY-COOK, H.C. 1992. Triassic. In: COPE, J.C.W.,
INGHAM, J.K. & RAWSON, P.F. (eds) Atlas of palaeogeography and
lithofacies. Geological Society, London, Memoir No. 13, 97-106.
Name.
1980).
From UK onshore lithostratigraphic nomenclature (Warrington et al.
Age
Late Triassic (Rhaetian).
PENARTHGROUP
GROUP
PENARTH
41 / 24a-1
0
GR
100
140
42 / 29-1
DT
40
GR
100
ft
140
48 / 11-2
DT
40
LIAS
GROUP
LIAS
GROUP
PENARTH
GROUP
220.5
724
Upper
HAISBOROUGH
GROUP
(TRITON
FORMATION)
235.5
773
Lower
GR
100
ft
PENARTH
GROUP
190
48 / 12-1
DT
40
1266.5
4155
Lower
HAISBOROUGH
GROUP
(TRITON
FORMATION)
1286.5
4221
GR
150
190
DT
ft
LIAS
GROUP
Upper
49 / 21-5
PENARTH
GROUP
40
LIAS
GROUP
1327.5
4356
1338
4389
Upper
Lower
GR
100
190
DT
652.5
2140
501
1644
Upper
Lower
690.5
2265
PENARTH
GROUP
Lower
HAISBOROUGH
GROUP
(TRITON
FORMATION)
567
1860
See also Triton Fm., p.29

N.B. Deviated section, corrected
to true vertical depth
DISTRIBUTION MAP
35
41
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
39
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
48 / 11-2
49 / 21-5
48 / 12-1
Sandstone
54
Limestone
50 m
Anhydrite / gypsum
TRIASSIC
53
LIAS GROUP
PENARTH GROUP
LITHOLOGY
JURASSIC
41 / 24a-1
42 / 29-1
Upper division
Lower division
100 km
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
PENARTH GROUP
C 1994
1994
m
ft
HAISBOROUGH
GROUP
(TRITON
FORMATION)
34
40
LIAS
GROUP
Upper
PENARTH
GROUP
HAISBOROUGH
GROUP
(TRITON
FORMATION)
ft
PENARTHGROUP
GROUP
PENARTH
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
1994
GROUP
RHAETIAN
Southern North Sea

34
Upper division
35
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
39
TRITON
Keuper
Anhydrite
Member
FORMATION
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
TRIASSIC
35
41
49
54
53
CARNIAN
34
Keuper
Halite
Member
100 km
100 km
BACTON GROUP
DUDGEON
FORMATION

34
35
41
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
39
ANISIAN
DOWSING FORMATION
49
BACTON GROUP
SCYTHIAN
..
Rot Halite Member
INDUAN
1994
53
Amethyst Member
Rogenstein Member

Hewett Sandstone
C 1994
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
53
LADINIAN
OLENEKIAN
36
39
Lower division
41
NORIAN
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
PENARTH GROUP
PENARTH
GROUP
AGE
..
100 km
54
54
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
The term Haisborough Group was introduced by Rhys (1974) for the sequence
of formations lying between the top of the Bacton Group and the base of the
Winterton Formation in the Triassic succession in the UK Southern North Sea.
Lott & Warrington (1988) abandoned the Winterton Formation, on the basis
that it was largely correctable with the Penarth Group established onshore
(Warrington et al 1980), and incorporated the lowest beds of that formation
into the Triton Formation, at the top of the Haisborough Group. This
approach, which also results in lithostratigraphic correspondence of the
Haisborough Group with the Mercia Mudstone Group of the contiguous UK
onshore succession, is adopted in this account. The Haisborough Group
comprises the Dowsing Formation, incorporating the Rot and Muschelkalk
halite members, which is overlain by the Dudgeon Formation, including the
Keuper Halite Member; the succeeding Triton Formation incorporates the
Keuper Anhydrite Member.
The Haisborough Group is dominantly argillaceous. The Dowsing Formation
is more dolomitic in character than the succeeding Dudgeon Formation. These
formations include three main concentrations of bedded halite which comprise
the Rot and Muschelkalk halite members, in the Dowsing Formation, and the
Keuper Halite Member, in the Dudgeon Formation. The Triton Formation is
relatively anhydritic in character, and a concentration of anhydrite in the
middle of the formation constitutes the Keuper Anhydrite Member. The upper
boundary of the group is marked by a downward change from dark grey shales
and white to grey sandstones of the Penarth Group, to grey-green and redbrown mudstones of the Triton Formation. The lower boundary is an
unconformity equivalent to the Hardegsen Unconformity ('H-Diskordanz',
Trusheim 1961) of Germany and is marked by an abrupt downward change
from mudstones of the basal Dowsing Formation to the arenaceous Bunter
Sandstone Formation (Bacton Group).
The formations which constitute the Haisborough Group comprise finegrained clastic and evaporite deposits which accumulated under both subaerial
and subaqueous conditions in environments ranging from distal floodplains
and playas, to hypersaline bodies of water of marine origin fringed by sabkhas
(Warrington & Ivimey-Cook 1992). Transgressive and regressive phases have
been recognized, particularly in the Dowsing Formation (Southworth 1987,
cited in Cameron et al 1992).
The Haisborough Group, though less extensive than the Bacton Group, is
present throughout most of the UK Southern North Sea south of 55 N (Fig. 2,
p. 5). The outcrop is in continuity with that of the Mercia Mudstone Group
onshore to the west. The Dowsing Formation shows a general thickening
towards an area northwest of the Cleaver Bank High, where thicknesses
exceed 400m; elsewhere, thickness are commonly in the order of 200m. The
succeeding Dudgeon and Triton formations have thickness maxima in the Sole
1994
Pit Basin and thin abruptly westwards from that basin, across the Dowsing
Fault Zone, indicating syndepositional movement there during the Late
Triassic. Outside the Sole Pit Basin the Dudgeon Formation is generally less
than 100m thick and the Triton Formation less than 200m. The Haisborough
Group has a maximum thickness of some 900m in the south Sole Pit Basin
area.
References
Geological Survey.
74/8.
TRUSHEIM, F. 1961. Uber Diskordanzen im Mittleren Buntsandstein
Norddeutschlands zwischen Ems und Weser. Erdol Zeitschrift fur Bohrund Fordertechnikll, 361-367.

Name.
From Haisborough Sand (Rhys 1974, p. 12).
Constituent formations
DOWSING FORMATION
DUDGEON FORMATION
TRITON FORMATION
p. 15
p.23
p.29
Age
Middle and Late Triassic (Anisian to Norian).
11
DOWSING FORMATION
The name derives from the term 'Dowsing Dolomitic Formation' introduced
by Rhys (1974) for an argillaceous unit which contains beds of dolomite, in
addition to some anhydrite and two main units of bedded halite. The formation
rests unconformably upon the Bunter Sandstone Formation of the Bacton
Group, and is overlain conformably by an argillaceous, halite-bearing unit, the
Dudgeon Formation (Dudgeon Saliferous Formation of Rhys 1974), in which
dolomite beds are less significant.
Reference
Name. Derived from 'Dowsing Dolomitic Formation' (Rhys 1974) which

was named for the Outer Dowsing Buoy and the higher dolomite content of
the unit, relative to that of the overlying Dudgeon Formation. Dolomite is,
however, a minor component and the term 'dolomitic' is deleted from the
formation name.
1994
Type section
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 1161.5-1375.5m (3810-4512ft) below KB (metric
conversion revised; revised top).
Rhys (1974) regarded this section as possibly faulted at the level of the base of the
Muschelkalk Halite Member and illustrated potentially missing beds with a section
from well 49/22-1. The characters of this part of the succession, and the lateral
variations within the formation, are better illustrated in the reference sections.
Reference sections
42/15b-l: 862-1025m
47/5a-2:
1438-1773.5m
49/21-3: 994.5-1324m
53/2-3:
829-1082m
(2828-3362ft)
(4718-5818ft)
(3262-4344ft)
(2720-3550ft)
Formal lithostratigraphic subdivisions

Rt Halite Member
13
p. 17
p.19
Lithology
T h e Dowsing Formation consists largely of mudstones but a significant
amount of bedded halite is present, mostly concentrated in the widespread Rot
Halite Member, near the base of the formation, and in the less extensive
M u s c h e l k a l k Halite M e m b e r in the higher part of the f o r m a t i o n . T h e
mudstones are red, red-brown, orange-red and green, and silty in part; thin
beds of anhydrite occur and beds of grey to buff coloured dolomite are more
prominent than in the overlying Dudgeon Formation. The log profile of the
formation is complex and varies regionally, mainly as a consequence of the
number of bedded halite units present. In parts of quadrants 42, 43, 44, 48 and
49, and small areas of 41 and 47, the presence of both the Muschelkalk and the
Rot halite members results in log profiles with two parallel-sided, low gammaray and high velocity sections, representing halite, separated by a slightly
'waisted' section with more variable, higher gamma-ray and lower velocity
v a l u e s r e p r e s e n t i n g a p r e d o m i n a n t l y mudston e interval with dolomite
interbeds, thin anhydrite beds and, in parts of quadrants 41, 42, 43, 44, 47 and
48, a thin halite bed. In these areas, mudstones with dolomites and some
anhydrites occur above the Muschelkalk Halite Member, and a relatively thin
basal mudstone occurs below the Rt Halite Member. The upper mudstone
unit shows an asymmetric 'waisted' log profile in which velocities are usually
more variable than the gamma-ray values; this unit is also recognizable in
blocks in the south of quadrants 48 and 49 and the north of quadrant 53, where
only the Muschelkalk Halite Member is present in the formation (e.g. 53/2-3).
The basal mudstone shows gamma-ray values which typically decrease upsection, and variable velocities. Where only the Muschelkalk Halite Member
is present, the underlying mudstones show a generally 'waisted' log profile
overlying a thin, high gamma-ray and low velocity unit equivalent to the basal
m u d s t o n e (e.g. 53/2-2, p.49); low gamma-ray and high velocity values
immediately above this may represent beds laterally equivalent to the Rt
Halite Member. Where only the Rt Halite Member is present, the overlying
mudstone succession shows a 'waisted' log profile (e.g. 4 2 / 1 5 b - l ) or a
complex trace with relatively low gamma-ray and high velocity values around
the level of beds which are probably laterally equivalent to the Muschelkalk
Halite Member (e.g. 43/12-1, p.49).
by a regressive sequence of halite overlain by anhydrites, dolomites and

dolomitic mudstones (Southworth 1987, cited in Cameron et al 1992).
Age
The Dowsing Formation includes the Rot and Muschelkalk halite members.
Additional units and divisions of the mudstones recognized by Southworth
(1987, cited in Cameron et al. 1992, pp.59-63) are widely developed but have
not been named or adopted consistently in many well records; none of these
units are formally adopted in this account.
Middle Triassic (Anisian to Ladinian), based upon palynological evidence

from the UK sector (Geiger & Hopping 1968); the top of the formation occurs
below the FDO of Retisulcites perforatus and above that of Perotrilites minor.
Miospore assemblages from the Rot and lower Muschelkalk formations in the
Netherlands (Visscher 1966; Visscher & Commissaris 1968) and from the
Oberer Buntsandstein to Mittlerer Muschelkalk sequence in Germany (Reitz
1985) include Stellapollenites thiergartii, indicating an Anisian age for the
correlatives of those units in the UK sector.
Distribution and thickness
References
The Dowsing Formation is more than 200m thick over a large part of the UK
Southern North Sea and has a maximum thickness of 420m in the southeastern
part of Quadrant 43. The formation is partially eroded around the basin
margins (Cameron 1993).
CAMERON, T.D J. 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the Central

Lithostratigraphic subdivision

Survey, Nottingham.
Regional correlation
The top of the Dowsing Formation is placed at a downward change from

D u d g e o n F o r m a t i o n m u d s t o n e s , with silty interbeds, thin a n h y d r i t e s ,
dolomites and traces of halite, to a sequence in which rather similar mudstones
are distinguished by more numerous and prominent beds of grey and buff
coloured dolomite. The boundary corresponds to a downhole decrease in
gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity at a regionally consistent logmarker that is slightly below the level selected by Rhys (1974) in the type
section (49/21-2).
The D o w s i n g F o r m a t i o n correlate s with the lower part of the Mercia

Mudstone Group of eastern UK onshore successions. The Rt Halite Member
is represented in the Esk Evaporite Formation near the base of that group
(Warrington et al 1980); its onshore extent was documented by Riddler
(1981). The Dowsing Formation correlates eastwards with the Rt and
Muschelkalk formations in the lower part of the Upper Germanic Trias Group
of the Dutch sector and the Netherlands, and with the upper Mittlerer
Buntsandstein, Oberer Buntsandstein and Muschelkalk of sequences in north
Germany (see table, p.4). The Rot Halite Member correlates eastwards with
the Lower Rt Evaporite Member of the Netherlands, and with the Unteres
Rot-salinar of north German sequences; the Muschelkalk Halite Member
correlates with the Muschelkalk Salt Member and the Mittlerer Muschelkalk
Salinar of those areas (see table, p.4). Mudstones underlying the Rt Halite
Member in the UK sector correlate with the Soiling Claystone Member at the
base of the Rt Formation (basal Upper G e r m a n i c Trias Group) in the
N e t h e r l a n d s , and w i t h the S o i l i n g Folge, at the top of the M i t t l e r e r
Buntsandstein in north Germany. A thin halite, the Oberes Rt-salinar of
German sequences and the Upper Rt Evaporite Member of the Netherlands,
extends into the UK sector, where it occurs slightly above the Rt Halite
Member in southern parts of quadrants 41, 42, 43 and 44, and northern areas
of quadrants 47 and 48; it comprises the 'Upper Rt Halite Member' of
Southworth (1987, cited in Cameron et al 1992, pp.60-63) but is not formally
defined here.
Lower boundary
Genetic interpetation
The base of the Dowsing Formation is defined by a sharp downward change

f r o m red-brown mudstones, with dolomite and evaporite interbeds, to the
The Dowsing Formation comprises three sedimentary cycles in which finegrained clastics deposited during a marine transgressive phase are succeeded
Upper boundary
1994
sandstone-dominated sequence of the underlying Bunter Sandstone Formation.

This boundary corresponds to an abrupt decrease in gamma-ray values and an
increase in velocity. The boundary is an angular unconformity at which the
Dowsing Formation oversteps beds within the Bunter Sandstone Formation
(see pp.36, 51).
14
Geological Survey.
GEIGER, M.E. & HOPPING, C.A. 1968. Triassic stratigraphy of the southern
North Sea Basin. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of
London B254, 1-36.
REITZ, E. 1985. Palynologie der Trias in Nordhessen und Siidniedersachsen.
Geologische Abhandlungen Hessen 86.
whole of the (UK) North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report 74/8.
RIDDLER, G.P. 1981. The distribution of the Rot Halite Member in North
Yorkshire, Cleveland and North Humberside. Proceedings of the Yorkshire
Geological Society 43, 341-346.
VISSCHER, H. 1966. Paleobotany of the Mesophytic III. Plant microfossils
from the Upper Bunter of Hengelo, the Netherlands. Acta Botanica
Neerlandica 15, 316-375.
VISSCHER, H. & COMMISSARIS, A.L.T.M. 1968. Middle Triassic pollen and
spores from the Lower Muschelkalk of Winterswijk (The Netherlands).
Pollen et Spores 10, 161-176.

DOWSING
FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
DT
40
GR
150
190
DT
40
DT
40
100
GR
190
DT
40
ft
994.5
829
3262
2720
Muschelkalk
Halite Member
Muschelkalk
Halite
Member
DOWSING FORMATION
DOWSING FORMATION
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
3362
190
1438
4718
DOWSING FORMATION
Rot
Halite
Mbr
1025
100
ft
DUDGEON
DUDGEON
862
2828
GR
ft
FORMATION
DUDGEON
FORMATION
ft
DUDGEON
190
FORMATION
100
DOWSING FORMATION
GR
53 / 2-3
FORMATION
49 / 21-3
47 / 5a-2
Muschelkalk
Halite
Member
42 / 15b-1
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
Rot
Halite
Member
Rot Halite Member
1082
3550
1324
1773.5
5818
4344
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
See also Bunter Sandstone Fm., p.37
DISTRIBUTION MAP
See also Muschelkalk Halite Mbr, p.17, and Correlation Panel 1
See also Dudgeon Fm., p.23
34
35
41
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
39
42 / 15b-1
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
TRIASSIC
DUDGEON
FORMATION
47 / 5a-2
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone and silty mudstone
49 / 21-3
Sandstone
53 / 2-3
DOWSING FORMATION
53
54
Dolomite / dolomitic mudstone / siltstone

..
Rot Halite Member
100 m
Anhydrite / gypsum
BACTON
GROUP
100 km
Halite
DOWSING FORMATION
C 1994
1994
15
15
DOWSING
FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
DOWSING FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
Muschelkalk
HaliteMember
Member
Muschelkalk
Halite
43 / 26-7
0
GR
100
140
49 / 21-3
DT
40
GR
100
190
DT
40
The Muschelkalk Halite Member is eroded along the

eastern margin of its occurrence, along the Cleaver Bank
H i g h . T h e m e m b e r c o r r e l a t e s e a s t w a r d s w i t h the
Muschelkalk Salt Member of the Netherlands, and with
the Mittlerer Muschelkalk Salinar of north German
sequences. To the south and west of the Sole Pit Basin,
and to the north, in quadrants 41, 42 and 43, it passes
laterally into non-halite bearing beds within the upper part
of the Dowsing Formation; these comprise part of the
'Muschelkalk Evaporite Member' of Southworth (1987,
cited in Cameron et al. 1992, pp.60-62). Warrington et al.
(1980) correlated the Muschelkalk Halite Member and
equivalent beds with units low in the Mercia Mudstone
Group of the eastern UK onshore succession (see table,
p.4).
43/26-7:
49/21-3:
1116-1177m (3662-3862ft) drilled depths

1116-1177m (3662-3861ft) true vertical depths
1063-1126m (3488-3695ft)
Lithology
The Muschelkalk Halite Member comprises halite with thin
interbeds of red-brown mudstone and anhydrite. The
member typically shows low gamma-ray values and high
v e l o c i t i e s and a mainly parallel-sided log signature
representive of halite; narrow peaks of high gamma-ray and
lower velocity values correspond to mudstone interbeds.
Upper boundary
The top of the Muschelkalk Halite Member is placed at
the downward change from red-brown mudstones, with
beds of dolomite and some anhydrite, to halite in the
upper part of the Dowsing Formation. The boundary is
marked by an abrupt downward decrease in gamma-ray
values and a slight increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Muschelkalk Halite Member is placed at
the d o w n w a r d c h a n g e f r o m halite t o r e d - b r o w n
mudstones, with beds of dolomite and some anhydrite, in
the upper part of the Dowsing Formation. The boundary
is marked by an abrupt downward increase in gamma-ray
values and a decrease in velocity.
The Muschelkalk Halite Member is recognized over about
half the area occupied by the Dowsing Formation; it is less
extensive than the Rt Halite Member, lower in the Dowsing
Formation, but occurs over a greater area than the Keuper
Halite Member in the succeeding Dudgeon Formation. The
member is present from the Cleaver Bank High westwards to
the Sole Pit Basin, from where it extends northwards and
northeastwards into the North Dogger Shelf and Silver Pit
Basin areas. The member is commonly between 30 and 60m
C 1994
1994
3488
1126
3695
See also Dowsing Fm., p.15

Genetic interpretation
The Muschelkalk Halite Member was precipitated from
bodies of hypersaline water connected to a marine source.
Age
Mid-Triassic, Anisian, on palynological evidence (Geiger
& Hopping 1968; van der Zwan & Spaak 1992).
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
References
34
35
36
37
38
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
39
CAMERON, T.D.J., CROSBY, A., BALSON, P.S., JEFFERY, D.H.,

LOTT, G.K., BULAT, J. & HARRISON, D.J. 1992. United
Anhydrite / gypsum
Kingdom offshore regional report: the geology of the

southern North Sea. HMSO, London, for the British
Geological Survey.
GEIGER, M.E. & HOPPING, C.A. 1968. Triassic stratigraphy
of the southern North Sea Basin. Philosophical
Transactions of the Royal Society of London B254,
1-36.
RHYS, G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic
nomenclature for the southern North Sea and an
outline structural nomenclature for the whole of the
(UK) North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 74/8.
SOUTHWORTH, C.J. 1987. Lithostratigraphy and
depositional history of the Middle Triassic Dowsing
Dolomitic Formation of the southern North Sea and
adjoining areas. Unpublished Ph.D. thesis, University
of Oxford.
VAN DER ZWAN, C.J. & SPAAK, P. 1992. Lower to Middle
Triassic sequence stratigraphy and climatology of the
Netherlands, a model. Palaeogeography,
Palaeoclimatology, Palaeoecology 91, 277-290.
Dolomite / dolomitic
mudstone / siltstone
41
42
43
47
48
100 m
Halite
44
49
43 / 26-7
53
54
49 / 21-3
WARRINGTON, G., AUDLEY-CHARLES, M.G., ELLIOTT, R.E.,

100 km
EVANS, W.B., IVIMEY-COOK, H.C., KENT, P.E.,
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
Reference sections
1177
3861
1063
TRIASSIC
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 1210.5-1250.5m (3972-4103ft)

below KB (metric conversion revised)
Rhys (1974) regarded the member as possibly faulted
against underlying Dowsing Formation mudstones and
illustrated potentially missing beds with a section from
well 49/22-2; the characters of the lower part of the
member are better represented in the reference sections.
DOWSING FORMATION
Type section
1116
3662
Muschelkalk
Halite Member
Name. From the dominant halite content of the member

and its position within a formation correlatable with part
of the German Muschelkalk.
DOWSING FORMATION
in thickness but exceeds 60m in the southern part of the Sole

Pit Basin and several other areas, principally adjacent to the
Cleaver Bank High (Cameron et al. 1992).
DUDGEON FM.
Muschelkalk
Halite Member
The term Muschelkalk Halite Member was introduced by

Rhys (1974) for the higher of the two principal units
within the D o w s i n g Formation (Dowsing Dolomitic
Formation: Rhys 1974) that consist largely of halite.
DUDGEON FORMATION
DOWSING FORMATION
ROBINSON, P.L., SHOTTON, F.W., & TAYLOR, F.M. 1980.
A correlation of Triassic rocks in the British Isles.

Geological Society, London, Special Report No. 13.
DOWSING FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
m
ft
ft
17
17
Muschelkalk
HaliteMember
Member
Muschelkalk
Halite
DOWSING FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
HaliteMember
Member
RtRot
Halite
..
Rt Halite Member
43 / 26-7
0
GR
200
140
49 / 21-3
DT
40
GR
100
140
DT
40
Lithology
The Rt Halite Member comprises halite with thin interbeds of
red, green and grey mudstone and some anhydrite. The member
shows low gamma-ray values and high velocities and a mainly
parallel-sided log signature representive of halite; narrow peaks
of high gamma-ray and lower velocity values correspond to
mudstone interbeds.
Upper boundary
The top of the Rt Halite Member is placed at a downward change,
in the lower part of the Dowsing Formation, from red-brown
mudstones, with beds of dolomite and some anhydrite, to halite.
The boundary is marked by an abrupt downward change from very
variable gamma-ray values and velocities, to lower gamma-ray and
slightly higher velocity values. In southern parts of quadrants 42,
43 and 44, and northern parts of quadrants 47 and 48, the boundary
is 25 to 30m below the base of the less extensive 'Upper Rt Halite
Member' of Southworth (1987, cited in Cameron et al. 1992,
pp.60-63) (see reference section well 43/26-7, and p.49).
Lower boundary
The base of the Rt Halite Member is placed at the downward
change from halite to red-brown mudstones in the lowest part of the
Dowsing Formation. The boundary is marked by an abrupt
downward increase in gamma-ray values and a decrease in velocity.
No formal subdivision proposed; five evaporite cycles, each
comprising a thin mudstone overlain by a thin dolomite or
anhydrite succeeded by a thick halite, were recognized by
Southworth (1987, cited in Cameron et al. 1992).
The Rt Halite Member is the most extensive of the three halite
members recognized in formations of the Haisborough Group
DOWSING FORMATION
..
Rot
Halie
Member
DOWSING FORMATION
4628

The Rt Halite Member was precipitated from bodies of
hypersaline water connected to a marine source. Southworth
(1987, cited in Cameron et al. 1992, p.60) recognized five
evaporite cycles in the member; the halite phase is more
restricted in extent in the first cycle than in subsequent ones.
A marine connection is indicated by the bromide content of
the correlative halite in the Netherlands (Holser & Wilgus
1981).
DISTRIBUTION MAP
Age
34
LITHOLOGY
35
36
37
38
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
39
Mid-Triassic, Anisian, on palynological evidence (Geiger &

Hopping 1968; van der Zwan & Spaak 1992).
Sandstone
References
CAMERON, T.D.J., CROSBY, A., BALSON, P.S., JEFFERY, D.H., LOTT,

G.K., BULAT, J. & HARRISON, D.J. 1992. United Kingdom
offshore regional report: the geology of the southern North

Sea. HMSO, London, for the British Geological Survey.
GEIGER, M.E. & HOPPING, C.A. 1968. Triassic stratigraphy of the
southern North Sea Basin. Philosophical Transactions of the
Royal Society of London B254, 1-36.
HOLSER, W.T. & WILGUS, C.K. 1981. Bromide profiles of the Rot
salt, Triassic of northern Europe, as evidence of its marine
origin. Neues Jahrbuch fur Mineralogie Monatshefte, 1981,
H.6, 267-276.
nomenclature for the southern North Sea and an outline
structural nomenclature for the whole of the (UK) North Sea.
Institute of Geological Sciences Report 74/8.
SOUTHWORTH, C.J. 1987. Lithostratigraphy and depositional
history of the Middle Triassic Dowsing Dolomitic Formation
of the southern North Sea and adjoining areas. Unpublished
Ph.D. thesis, University of Oxford.
VAN DER ZWAN, C.J. & SPAAK, P. 1992. Lower to Middle Triassic
sequence stratigraphy and climatology of the Netherlands, a
model. Palaeogeography, Palaeoclimatology, Palaeoecology
91, 277-290.
41
42
43
Anhydrite / gypsum
44
100 m
Halite
47
48
49
43 / 26-7
53
49 / 21-3
54
HAISBOROUGH
GROUP
49/21-3:
1339-1411.5m (4393-463lft) drilled depths

1338.5-1410.5m (4391-4628ft) true vertical depths
1287.5-1316m (4224-4317ft)
1316
4317
BACTON
GROUP
43/26-7:
1410.5
TRIASSIC
Reference sections
1287.5
4224
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 1348-1367m (4423-4485ft) below KB

The type well does not show the relationship of the Rt Halite
Member to the thinner, less extensive, 'Upper Rt Halite
Member' of Southworth (1987, cited in Cameron et al. 1992,
p p . 6 0 - 6 3 ) (see p.14). The contrasting characters of the
succession overlying the Rot Halite Member where the 'Upper
Rt Halite Member' is present and where it is absent are
illustrated in the reference sections.
..
Rot Halite Member
Type section
The Rt Halite Member correlates with the Lower Rt Evaporite
Member of sequences in the Netherlands, and with the Unteres
Rt-Salinar in north Germany. The member extends into the
eastern UK onshore area where it occurs within the Esk
Evaporite Formation in the lower part of the Mercia Mudstone
Group (see table, p.4). To the south of the Sole Pit Basin,
westwards, onto the East Midlands Shelf, and to the north, in
quadrants 34, 35, 41 and 42, the member passes laterally into
non-halite bearing beds, comprising part of the the 'Main Rt
Evaporite Member' of Southworth (1987, cited in Cameron et al.
1992, p p . 6 0 - 6 2 ) , within the lower part of the Dowsing
Formation.
4391
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
Name. From the dominant halite content of the member which

is correlatable with the Lower Rt Evaporite Member of the
Netherlands and the Unteres Rt-Salinar of Germany.
1338.5
100 km
DOWSING FORMATION
Rot Halite Member

..
The term Rt Halite Member was introduced by Rhys (1974) for

the lower of the two main units in the Dowsing Formation
(Dowsing Dolomitic Formation: Rhys 1974) which consist
largely of halite. It corresponds to the 'Main Rot Halite Member'
of Southworth (1987, cited in Cameron et al. 1992).
and is the only one to extend westwards into the eastern UK

onshore. It is more extensive than the Muschelkalk Halite
Member (p.17), which is present higher in the Dowsing
Formation, and is recognized over about 60% of the offshore
area occupied by that formation (p.15); thicknesses are
commonly over 30m and exceed 60m in parts of quadrants 42,
43, 44 and 48 (Cameron et al. 1992).
Rot Halite Member

..
DOWSING FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
19
19
HaliteMember
Member
RtRot
Halite
..
C 1994
1994
m
ft
ft
DUDGEON FORMATION
The name derives from the term 'Dudgeon Saliferous Formation' introduced
by Rhys (1974) for a dominantly argillaceous unit with minor anhydrite and
dolomite beds; in parts of the Southern North Sea Basin, a thick halite-bearing
unit, the Keuper Halite Member, forms the upper part of the formation. The
formation rests conformably upon the argillaceous, dolomitic and halitebearing Dowsing Formation (Dowsing Dolomitic Formation of Rhys, 1974)
and is overlain by the argillaceous, anhydrite-bearing Triton Formation (Triton
Anhydritic Formation of Rhys 1974).
Reference
Name. Derived from 'Dudgeon Saliferous Formation' (Rhys 1974) which was
named for the Dudgeon Light-Vessel and the locally significant halite content of
the unit. The term 'saliferous' applies to only part of the formation, distinguished
as the Keuper Halite Member, and is therefore deleted from the formation name.
Type section
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 882-1161.5m (2893-3810ft) below KB (revised base).
The base of the formation in this section has been revised from 1158.5m
(3800ft) (metric conversion revised) (Rhys 1974) to the level of a regionally
consistent log-marker.
Reference sections
42/29-3:
47/5a-2:
53/2-2:
1555-1659.5m (5102-5444ft)
1262.5-1438m (4142-4718ft)
610-932.5m (2001-3059ft) below KB, drilled depths
605.5-892.5m (1987-2928ft) true vertical depths
Formal lithostratigraphic subdivision

1994
p.25
21
Lithology
The Dudgeon Formation consists largely of mudstones but a concentration of
halite in the upper part of the sequence, mainly in parts of quadrants 47, 48,
49, 52 and 53, constitutes the Keuper Halite Member; thin halite beds also
occur lower in the formation. The mudstones are red, red-brown, orange-red,
and green; some silty interbeds and thin beds of anhydrite, and grey to buff
dolomite occur. The log profile of the formation varies regionally. Where the
Keuper Halite Member is present, the lower part of the formation shows
generally moderate gamma-ray and velocity values; some wide variations in
amplitude occur, especially on the velocity trace, and the gamma-ray and
velocity profiles may show a slight decrease and increase up-section
respectively. The higher part of the section in these areas shows low gammaray and high velocity values and the generally parallel-sided profile
representative of halite, with some high gamma-ray and corresponding low
velocity peaks marking mudstone interbeds. Where the Keuper Halite Member
is absent, the log-profile is commonly slightly 'waisted'; here, gamma-ray and
velocity values may be slightly lower and higher respectively at the top of the
formation, in beds laterally equivalent to the Keuper Halite Member, than at
the base (e.g. 42/29-3).
Upper boundary
Where the Keuper Halite Member occurs, the top of that unit, at the downward
change from Triton Formation mudstones to halite, marks the top of the
Dudgeon Formation. This boundary corresponds with an abrupt downward
decrease in gamma-ray values and a slight increase in velocity. Elsewhere, the
boundary is marked by a downward change from rather uniform, red-brown
mudstones, with thin anhydrites, of the Triton Formation, to the more varied
red, red-brown, orange-red, and green mudstones, with some silty beds, thin
anhydrites and dolomites, of the Dudgeon Formation. Here, the boundary
corresponds to a downhole change to gamma-ray and velocity values that are
generally lower and higher respectively than in the overlying Triton Formation
and which form the top of a slightly 'waisted' log profile (pp.23, 49).
Lower boundary
The base of the Dudgeon Formation is marked by a downward change from a
mudstone sequence with some silty interbeds, thin anhydrites, dolomites and
traces of halite, to a sequence in which rather similar m u d s t o n e s are
distinguished by the presence of more numerous and more prominent beds of
grey and buff coloured dolomite. The boundary corresponds to a downhole
decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity at a regionally
consistent log-marker that is slightly below the level selected by Rhys (1974)
in the type section (49/21-2).
The Keuper Halite Member (p.25) forms the upper part of the Dudgeon
Formation, mainly in parts of quadrants 47, 48, 49, 52 and 53, but also in
1994
small areas in quadrants 42, 43 and 44; its extent is less than one third that of
the formation.
The Dudgeon Formation is present throughout quadrants 47 and 48, much of
quadrants 41, 42, 43 and 44, and parts of 49, 52 and 53. The formation is
thickest in the Sole Pit Basin, with a maximum of 350m present at the
southern end of that basin. The formation thins abruptly westwards across the
Dowsing Fault Zone, indicating syndepositional movement in that fault zone,
and is less than 100m thick on the South Hewett Shelf and the East Midlands
Shelf. To the north of quadrants 47, 48 and 49 thicknesses are also less than
100m (Cameron 1993). The formation is partially eroded on the western
margin of the Cleaver Bank High and farther north, on the southern flank of
the Mid North Sea High.
The Dudgeon Formation is equivalent to the Edwalton Formation and upper
part of the underlying Gunthorpe Formation in the Mercia Mudstone Group of
the eastern UK onshore succession. To the east, the formation correlates with
the Lower Keuper Claystone Member and Main Keuper Evaporite Member
succession in the Netherlands, and with the Lettenkeuper and Unterer
Gipskeuper in sequences in north Germany (see table, p.4).
The Dudgeon Formation comprises fine-grained distal floodplain sediments
and evaporites that formed in hypersaline water bodies and surrounding
sabkhas.
Age
Late Mid-Triassic (Ladinian) to early Late Triassic (Carnian), based upon the
occurrence of the highest beds (Geiger & Hopping 1968) below the FDO of
Camerosporites secatus and of the lowest beds below the FDO of Retisulcites
perforatus and above that of Perotrilites minor.
References

Survey, Nottingham.
London B254, 1-36.
22
DUDGEONFORMATION
FORMATION
DUDGEON
140
DT
40
GR
100
140
DT
40
35
37
38
GR
120
190
DT
40
m
ft
Keuper
Anhydrite Mbr
DUDGEON FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
36
40
605.5
1987
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
DT
DUDGEON FORMATION
1438
4718
DOWSING
FORMATION
Muschelkalk
Halite
Member
190
882
2893
DUDGEON FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
Muschelkalk
Halite
Member
100
TRITON
FORMATION
TRITON
FM.
1262.5
4142
1555
5102
1659.5
5444
GR
ft
ft
TRITON
FORMATION
Keuper
Anhydrite
Member
ft
TRITON
FORMATION
100
GR
53 / 2-2
DUDGEON FORMATION
49 / 21-2
47 / 5a-2
39
1161.5
3810
892.5
2928
DOWSING
FORMATION
42 / 29-3
Muschelkalk
Halite
Member
See also Correlation Panel 1

41
42
43
47
48
44
42 / 29-3
49
LITHOLOGY
Keuper Anhydrite Mbr
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
TRITON FORMATION
53
54
Dolomite/ dolomitic
mudstone/ siltstone
TRIASSIC
53 / 2-2
Halite
49 / 21-2
Anhydrite/
gypsum
100 km
100 m
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
47 / 5a-2
DUDGEON FORMATION
DOWSING FORMATION
DUDGEON FORMATION
C 1994
1994
23
23
DUDGEON
DUDGEONFORMATION
FORMATION
DUDGEON
DUDGEONFORMATION
FORMATION
Keuper
HaliteMember
Member
Keuper
Halite
48 / 6-22
0
GR
100
190
49 / 21-2
DT
40
GR
100
190
DT
40
ft
48/6-22:
914-1035.5m (2998-3397ft) drilled depths

805.5-895m (2643-2937ft) true vertical depths
Lithology
The Keuper Halite Member comprises halite, in beds up to
20m thick, with interbeds of red-brown mudstone and
anhydritic mudstone; halite constitutes up to 80% of the
member in the Sole Pit Basin (Cameron et al. 1992). The
member typically shows predominantly low gamma-ray
values and high velocities, and the mainly parallel-sided
log signature representative of halite; narrow peaks of
high gamma-ray and lower velocity values correspond to
mudstone interbeds.
TRITON
FORMATION
2893
895
2937
1036.5
3401

See also Dudgeon Fm., p.23
The Keuper Halite Member was precipitated in the most
rapidly subsiding parts of the basin, f r o m bodies of
hypersaline water connected to a marine source (Fisher &
Mudge 1990; Cameron et al. 1992).
DISTRIBUTION MAP
Upper boundary
Age
The top of the Keuper Halite Member corresponds to the

t o p of the D u d g e o n F o r m a t i o n and is p l a c e d at a
downward change from red-brown mudstones, with thin
dolomite and anhydrite beds, of the Triton Formation, to
halite. The boundary is marked by an abrupt downward
decrease in gamma-ray values and a slight increase in
velocity.
Late Triassic, Carnian, based upon its occurrence (Geiger &

Hopping 1968) below the FDO of Camerosporites secatus
and above that of Retisulcites perforatus (Monosulcites
perforatus; Geiger & Hopping 1968) (see Appendix).
The base of the Keuper Halite Member is placed at the

base of the main concentration of bedded halite within the
Dudgeon Formation. It is characterized by an abrupt
downward increase in gamma-ray values and a decrease in
velocity.
The Keuper Halite Member is recognized in a relatively
small part of the area occupied by the Dudgeon Formation;
it is the least extensive of the three halite members
recognized in formations of the Haisborough Group but is
considerably thicker than those present in the underlying
Dowsing Formation. The principal occurrence, in quadrants
47, 48, 49 and 53, is centred on the Sole Pit Basin; small
isolated occurrences are present farther north in quadrants
41, 42 and 43. The member exceeds 150m in the southern
part of the Sole Pit Basin (Cameron et al. 1992), with over
200m present in Block 49/26, but elsewhere varies mostly
between 30 and 100m in thickness.
35
36
37
38
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
39
Anhydrite / gypsum
References
41

Geological Survey.
FISHER, M.J. & MUDGE, D.C. 1990. Triassic. In: GLENNIE,
K.W. (ed.) Introduction to the petroleum geology of the
North Sea (3rd edition), 191-218. Blackwell Scientific
Publications, Oxford.
GEIGER, M.E. & HOPPING, C.A. 1968. Triassic stratigraphy of
the southern North Sea Basin. Philosophical
Transactions of the Royal Society of London B254,1-36.
Report 74/8.
42
43
44
47
48
49
100 m
Halite
48 / 6-22
TRITON FORMATION
53
49 / 21-2
WARRINGTON, G., AUDLEY-CHARLES, M.G., ELLIOTT, R.E.,

EVANS, W.B., IVIMEY-COOK, H.C., KENT, P.E.,
100 km
54
TRIASSIC
Lower boundary
34
LITHOLOGY
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
Reference section
882
2643
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 882-1036.5m (2893-3401ft)

805.5
DUDGEON FORMATION
Type section
The member is eroded along the eastern margin of its

occurrence in quadrants 44, 49 and 53, but may have been
in continuity with evaporite deposits in the Dutch sector
via the area south of the Cleaver Bank High (Cameron et
al. 1992). The member correlates eastwards with the Main
Keuper Evaporite Member of the Netherlands, and with
the Unterer Gipskeuper of sequences in northern Germany
(see table, p.4). To the south and west of the Sole Pit
Basin and to the north, in quadrants 41, 42, 43 and 44, the
member passes laterally into non-halite bearing beds
which form the upper part of the Dudgeon Formation (see
pp.23, 49). Geiger & Hopping (1968) recorded the FDO
of Monosulcites perforatus in beds below the member in
the Leman Field. In the eastern UK onshore succession,
this miospore is recorded (as Retisulcites perforatus),
from the lowest beds of the Edwalton Formation of the
Mercia Mudstone Group (unpublished BGS records),
indicating that beds equivalent to the Keuper Halite
Member occur higher in that sequence than suggested by
Warrington et al. (1980).
Name. From the dominant halite content of the member

and its position within a formation correctable with part
of the German Keuper.
DUDGEON FORMATION
The term Keuper Halite Member was introduced by Rhys

(1974) for a unit within the Dudgeon Formation (Dudgeon
Saliferous Formation; Rhys 1974) that consists largely of
halite.
TRITON
FORMATION
ft
DUDGEON FORMATION
ROBINSON, P.L., SHOTTON, F.W. & TAYLOR, F.M. 1980.
A correlation of Triassic rocks in the British Isles.

Geological Society, London, Special Report No.13.
C 1994
1994
DUDGEON
DUDGEONFORMATION
FORMATION
25
25
Keuper
HaliteMember
Member
Keuper
Halite
TRITON FORMATION
The name derives from the term 'Triton Anhydritic Formation' introduced by
Rhys (1974) for a dominantly argillaceous unit, with a significant anhydrite
content, which rests conformably upon the argillaceous, halite-bearing
Dudgeon Formation (Dudgeon Saliferous Formation of Rhys 1974) and is
succeeded by mudstones, shales and sandstones which formed part of the
'Winterton Formation' of Rhys (1974), but which are now assigned to the
Penarth Group (Warrington et al 1980; Lott & Warrington 1988).
References
The term 'anhydritic' applies to only part of the formation, distinguished as

the Keuper Anhydrite Member, and is therefore deleted from the formation
name.
Type section
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 660.5-882m (2167-2893ft) below KB (metric
conversion revised; revised top).
The top of the formation in this section is here revised from 668m (2287ft)
(Rhys 1974) to the level of a regionally consistent log-marker (Lott &
Warrington 1988); the upper boundary is poorly characterized on the velocity
log of this section and is better represented in the reference sections.
Reference sections
43/25-1:
47/5a-3:
49/21-5:

Society, London, Special Report No.13.
53/2-4:
Formal lithostratigraphic subdivision
Name. Derived from 'Triton Anhydritic Formation' (Rhys 1974) which

was named for Triton Knoll and the significant anhydrite content of the unit.
1994
1680-1880m (5512-6168ft)
1123-1294m (3685-4246ft)
567-744.5m (1861-2442ft) below KB, drilled depths
567-743.5m (1860-2440ft) true vertical depths
652.5-817.5m (2140-2682ft)
27
p.31
Lithology
The Triton Formation consists largely of mudstones but a significant amount
of anhydrite is present in the lower and middle parts, and some thin beds of
buff or green dolomite occur in the upper part. The mudstones are mainly red
and red-brown, but some grey-green beds are present and the top of the
formation is predominantly grey-green. The anhydrite is white, grey or
colourless and occurs in thin beds, a concentration of which occurs in the
middle of the formation and is distinguished as the Keuper Anhydrite Member
(p.31). The log profile of the formation is complex. Beds below the Keuper
Anhydrite Member typically show an asymmetric 'waisted' log profile in
which there is greater variation in the gamma-ray values than in velocities.
The Keuper Anhydrite Member has a more variable log profile; the lowest
beds in the member typically have lower gamma-ray and higher velocity
values than those of the underlying beds. In some wells a general up-hole
increase in gamma-ray values is seen in this member; this may be paralleled
by a general decrease in velocity values, as in wells 47/5a-3 and 53/2-4, but in
others, such as 49/21-5, this feature is not apparent. The upper part of the
formation, above the Keuper Anhydrite Member, typically has higher, but
very variable, gamma-ray values, which decline up-section, and slightly lower,
less variable, velocity values which may show a small decrease up-section or
remain relatively constant.
Upper boundary
The top of the Triton Formation is defined by a sharp downward change from
dark grey shales, and white to grey, fine to medium grained sandstones of the
Penarth Group (p.9), to grey-green, dolomitic mudstones overlying red-brown
mudstones with some grey-green beds and thin dolomites. This boundary
typically corresponds to an abrupt downhole increase in gamma-ray values
and a sharp decrease in velocity which reflects a downward change from
sandstone to mudstone (Lott & Warrington 1988); where sandstone is not
present at the base of the Penarth Group (e.g. 43/25-1) the boundary
corresponds to a decrease in gamma-ray values and a marked increase in
velocity.
Lower boundary
Where the Keuper Halite Member marks the top of the underlying Dudgeon
Formation, the base of the Triton Formation is defined by a downward change
from red-brown mudstones, with some grey-green beds and thin anhydrites, to
halite. This boundary corresponds to an abrupt downhole decrease in gammaray values and a marked increase in velocity. Where the Keuper Halite
1994
Member is absent, as in much of quadrants 41, 42, 43, 44 and 47 and parts of
quadrants 48, 49, 52 and 53, the boundary is marked by a downward change
from rather uniform, red-brown mudstones, with thin anhydrites, of the Triton
Formation, to more varied red, red-brown, orange-red, and green mudstones,
with some silty beds, thin anhydrites and dolomites, of the Dudgeon
Formation; this boundary corresponds to a downhole change in the gamma-ray
and velocity values to levels that are generally lower and higher respectively
than in the overlying Triton Formation and which form the top of a 'waisted'
log profile (pp.23,49).
Subdivision
(Warrington & Ivimey-Cook 1992). The highest, mainly grey-green, beds of

the formation comprise a transitional facies deposited during the initial phase
of a transgression which resulted in the establishment of marine environments
throughout the Southern North Sea Basin by the end of the Triassic.
Age
Late Triassic, Norian to early Rhaetian (?), on palynological evidence (Geiger
& Hopping 1968; Morbey 1978; Lott & Warrington 1988); the formation
occurs above the FDO of Camerosporites secatus and is overlain by the
Penarth Group which has yielded Rhaetian palynomorph assemblages.
The Triton Formation includes the Keuper Anhydrite Member (p.31) which
separates un-named lower and upper mudstone units.
References
Geological Survey.
London B254, 1-36.
MORBEY, S.J. 1978. Late Triassic and Early Jurassic subsurface
palynostratigraphy in northwestern Europe. Palinologia, num. extraord. 1,
355-365.
TAYLOR, S.R. 1983. A stable isotope study of the Mercia Mudstones (Keuper
Marl) and associated sulphate horizons in the English Midlands.
Sedimentology 30, 11-31.
WARRINGTON, G., AUDLEY-CHARLES, M.G., ELLIOTT, R.E., EVANS, W.B., IVIMEY-
The Triton Formation is present throughout much of quadrants 41, 42, 43, 47
and 48 and parts of quadrants 44, 49, 52 and 53. The formation is thickest in
the Sole Pit Basin where it exceeds 200m; 250m occur at the southern end of
that basin. Westwards from the Sole Pit Basin the thickness decreases abruptly
a c r o s s the D o w s i n g Fault Z o n e to less than 100m, i n d i c a t i n g that
syndepositional movement occurred in that zone. Northwards from the Sole
Pit Basin the thickness decreases less abruptly (Cameron et al. 1992).
The Triton Formation is equivalent to the Cropwell Bishop Formation and the
overlying Blue Anchor Formation in the Mercia Mudstone Group of the
eastern UK onshore succession; grey-green beds which occur widely at the top
of the formation may represent the Blue Anchor Formation (Warrington et al.
1980) of the UK onshore succession (see table, p.4). To the east the formation
correlates with beds above the Main Keuper Evaporite Member in the Keuper
Formation of sequences in the Dutch sector and the Netherlands, and with
those above the Schilfsandstein in the Mittlerer Keuper of northern Germany
(see table, p.4).
The fine-grained clastic sediments of the Triton Formation accumulated
largely under continental conditions; anhydrite beds, principally concentrated
in the Keuper Anhydrite Member, were precipitated from brines of mixed
continental and marine origin (Taylor 1983) in sabkha environments
28
COOK, H.C., KENT, P.E., ROBINSON, P.L., SHOTTON, F.W. & TAYLOR, F.M.
INGHAM, J.K. & RAWSON, P.F. (eds) Atlas ofpalaeogeography and
TRITON
FORMATION
TRITON
FORMATION
DT
40
GR
100
140
DT
40
ft
PENARTH
GROUP
PENARTH
GROUP
100
190
DT
GR
150
190
DT
40
m
ft
PENARTH
GROUP
567
1860
1123
3685
652.5
2140
743.5
2440
Keuper Halite
Member
DUDGEON
FORMATION
Keuper Halite
Member
DUDGEON
FORMATION
Keuper Halite
Member
DUDGEON
FORMATION
PENARTH
GROUP
1294
4246
1880
6168
40
LIAS
GROUP
TRITON FORMATION
TRITON FORMATION
Keuper Anhydrite
Member
GR
ft
Keuper Anhydrite
Member
LIAS
GROUP
TRITON FORMATION
ft
LIAS
GROUP
1680
5512
Keuper Anhydrite
Member
240
TRITON FORMATION
100
817.5
2682
Keuper Halite
Member
GR
53 / 2-4
49 / 21-5
47 / 5a-3
DUDGEON
FORMATION
43 / 25-1
See also Penarth Group, p.9

DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
41
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
39
43 / 25-1
49
LIAS GROUP
LITHOLOGY
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
TRIASSIC
PENARTH GROUP
TRITON FORMATION
DUDGEON FORMATION
Keuper
Anhydrite
Member
47 / 5a-3
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
Limestone
Sandstone
Halite
Dolomite/ dolomitic
mudstone/ siltstone
Anhydrite/
gypsum
53 / 2-4
0
53
54
49 / 21-5
50 m
100 km
TRITON FORMATION
C 1994
1994
29
29
TRITON
FORMATION
TRITON
FORMATION
TRITON FORMATION
TRITON
FORMATION
Keuper
AnhydriteMember
Member
Keuper
Anhydrite
47 / 5a-3
0
GR
100
140
49 / 21-5
DT
40
GR
100
190
DT
40
ft
m
ft
LIAS GROUP
Reference sections
47/5a-3:
49/21-5:
1158.5-1235m (3800-405lft)
594-702.5m (1949-2305ft) drilled depths
594-702m (1948-2303ft) true vertical depths
Lithology
The Keuper Anhydrite Member comprises red, red-brown
and grey-green mudstones with numerous beds of white to
g r e y , t r a n s p a r e n t , c r y s t a l l i n e a n h y d r i t e and s o m e
interbedded dolomite and siltstone. The member typically
shows lower gamma-ray values and higher velocities than
t h e o v e r l y i n g and u n d e r l y i n g T r i t o n F o r m a t i o n
mudstones. The gamma-ray and velocity logs also display
greater ranges in value and are more spikey in character.
Upper boundary
The top of the Keuper Anhydrite Member is defined by a
downward change from red-brown mudstones with some
grey-green interbeds to a unit of similar mudstones with
numerous interbeds of anhydrite and some thin dolomites
and siltstones. The boundary corresponds to a downward
d e c r e a s e in g a m m a - r a y values, c o m p a r e d with the
overlying mudstones; an increase in velocity may be
apparent at the same level.
Lower boundary
The base of the Keuper Anhydrite Member is placed at the
base of the main concentration of anhydrite interbeds in
1235
4051
3800
702
2303
The Keuper Anhydrite Member is represented in UK

o n s h o r e s u c c e s s i o n s by c o n c e n t r a t i o n s of s u l p h a t e
evaporites that occur in the upper part of the Mercia
Mudstone Group, in beds now assigned to the lower part
of the Cropwell Bishop Formation. The member correlates
eastwards with the Red Keuper Evaporite Member of the
Netherlands, and the lower part (Rote Wand) of the
Oberer Gipskeuper of north German sequences (see table,
p.4).
DUDGEON
FM.
DUDGEON
FM.
Keuper
Halite
Mbr

The Keuper Anhydrite Member represents deposition
f r o m brines of mixed continental and marine origin
(Taylor 1983) in sabkha environments (Warrington &
Ivimey-Cook 1992).
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
Age
No direct evidence but constrained, by palynological
evidence from underlying and overlying beds, to a Late
Triassic, probably Norian, age.
34
35
36
37
38
39
References
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
Halite
Sandstone
Anhydrite/
gypsum
Limestone

Report 74/8.
TAYLOR, S.R. 1983. A stable isotope study of the Mercia
Mudstones (Keuper Marl) and associated sulphate
horizons in the English Midlands. Sedimentology 30,
11-31.
WARRINGTON, G. & IVIMEY-COOK, H.C. 1992. Triassic. In:
COPE, J.C.W., INGHAM, J.K. & RAWSON, P.F. (eds) Atlas
of palaeogeography and lithofacies. Geological
Society, London, Memoir No. 13, 97-106.
41
42
43
44
50 m
47
48
49
47 / 5a-3
JURASSIC
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 697-808.5m (2287-2653ft) below

KB (metric conversion revised)
The upper boundary of the Triton Formation, close above
the top of the Keuper Anhydrite Member, is poorly
c h a r a c t e r i z e d on the velocity log of this w e l l ; the
c h a r a c t e r s of t h i s part of the s e q u e n c e are b e t t e r
represented in the reference sections.
The Keuper Anhydrite Member is widely recognized

within the UK sector where its extent is only slightly less
than that of the Triton Formation. The member varies in
thickness from about 30m, to the north of the Sole Pit
Basin, to over 115m in that basin.
TRITON FORMATION
Type section
594
1948
1158.5
Name. From the anhydritic character and position of the

member within a formation correctable with part of the
German Keuper.
the Triton Formation. It is characterized by a marked

downhole increase in gamma-ray values and a decrease in
velocity.
TRITON FORMATION
The term Keuper Anhydrite Member was introduced, as

'Keuper Anhydritic Member', by Rhys (1974) for a unit
within the Triton Formation (Triton Anhydritic
Formation; Rhys 1974) characterized by a significant
concentration of beds of anhydrite.
PENARTH
GROUP
PENARTH
GROUP
LIAS GROUP
PENARTH GROUP
100 km
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
49 / 21-5
54
TRIASSIC
53
TRITON FORMATION
DUDGEON FORMATION
Keuper
Anhydrite
Member
C 1994
1994
TRITON FORMATION
TRITON
FORMATION
31
Keuper
AnhydriteMember
Member
Keuper
Anhydrite
BACTON GROUP
1994
GROUP
RHAETIAN
Southern North Sea

34
Upper division
35
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
39
TRITON
Keuper
Anhydrite
Member
FORMATION
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
TRIASSIC
35
41
49
54
53
CARNIAN
34
Keuper
Halite
Member
100 km
100 km
BACTON GROUP
DUDGEON
FORMATION

34
35
41
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
39
ANISIAN
DOWSING FORMATION
49
BACTON GROUP
SCYTHIAN
..
Rot Halite Member
INDUAN
1994
53
Amethyst Member
Rogenstein Member

Hewett Sandstone
C 1994
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
53
LADINIAN
OLENEKIAN
36
39
Lower division
41
NORIAN
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
PENARTH GROUP
PENARTH
GROUP
AGE
..
100 km
54
54
BACTON GROUP
The term Bacton Group was introduced by Rhys (1974) for the lower part of
the succession assigned to the Triassic in the UK Southern North Sea,
comprising beds lying between the top of the Zechstein (Permian) and the base
of the Haisborough Group. The group comprises the Bunter Shale Formation
overlain by the Bunter Sandstone Formation; the forme r includes the
B r c k e l s c h i e f e r , A m e t h y s t and R o g e n s t e i n m e m b e r s , but the Bunter
Sandstone Formation is undivided.
The dominantly argillaceous lower part of the Bacton Group comprises the
Bunter Shale Formation. Siltstones and sandstones are present locally in the
upper part of the formation (Amethyst Member), and more extensively in the
lowermost part (Brckelschiefer Member), which also includes the thick but
localized Hewett Sandstone. The upper part of the group, comprising the Bunter
Sandstone, is predominantly arenaceous. The upper boundary of the group is an
unconformity equivalent to the Hardegsen Unconformity ('H-Diskordanz',
Trusheim 1961) of Germany, and is marked by an abrupt downward change
from mudstones of the basal Dowsing Formation (Haisborough Group) to the
arenaceous Bunter Sandstone Formation. The lower boundary is placed at the
downward change from clastic sediments assigned to the Brockelschiefer, to
evaporites assigned to the underlying Zechstein Group.
The formations that constitute the Bacton Group are components of a clastic
succession which prograded eastwards and north-eastwards into the Southern
North Sea Basin as the area in which evaporites and carbonates of the
Zechstein Group accumulated decreased significantly in size after the
deposition of the Z5 cycle. Thus, the boundaries between lithostratigraphic
units within the group, and the base of the group itself, are likely to be
diachronous and to young eastwards, though this is not yet substantiated by
biostratigraphic or other evidence. The Brckelschiefer Member, at the base of
the group, overlies the Grenzanhydrit of the Z5 cycle, a correlative of the
Littlebeck Anhydrite Formation of the EZ5 cycle (Eskdale Group) of eastern
UK onshore successions (Smith et al. 1986). Farther east, where two higher
Zechstein cycles are recognized (Kding 1978; Best 1989), 'grenzanhydrit'
units are recognized at several levels (Best 1989). The Brckelschiefer in these
eastern areas is considered to be stratigraphically equivalent to the higher part
of the UK Brckelschiefer Member plus the basal mudstones of the overlying
undifferentiated Bunter Shale Formation. Thus, the Brckelschiefer facies is
diachronous, with time-equivalents of the UK Brckelschiefer Member
occurring within the 'Upper Zechstein' and Basal Buntsandstein Member
sequence of the Netherlands, and within the Zechstein bergangsfolge in
northern Germany (see table, p.4).
The Zechstein Ubergangsfolge in Germany is assigned a Permian age
(Rohling 1991), and a Late Permian age has been proposed for the correlative
sequence in the Netherlands (van der Zwan & Spaak 1992). There is, however,
no biostratigraphic evidence for this age assignment and for the implied preTriassic age for the Brckelschiefer Member of the UK sector. Therefore,
though the base of the Bacton Group may not be isochronous, its established
use as an arbitrary base for the Triassic succession in the UK Southern North
Sea is retained.
The Bacton Group is extensively developed in the UK Southern North Sea
sector (Fig. 2, p.5). The outcrop, which extends northwards from Hartlepool,
1994
through quadrants 40 and 34, into the Central North Sea province, is
continuous with that of the Eskdale and Sherwood Sandstone groups onshore
to the southwest. The lower part of the Bacton Group is in continuity
northwards with the lower part of the Smith Bank Formation of the Central
North Sea Basin though well data is scarce or absent over much of the
concealed occurrence on the Mid North Sea High. A general eastward and
northeastward thickening from the UK and the London-Brabant Platform
towards the Cleaver Bank High is shown by the Bunter Shale Formation.
However, the overlying Bunter Sandstone Formation shows thickness maxima
associated with the Sole Pit Basin, indicating that syndepositional faulting had
begun there in the Early Triassic. The group is over 600m thick in the southern
part of the Sole Pit Basin.
References
BEST, G. 1989. Die Grenze Zechstein/Buntsandstein in Nordwest-Deutschland
nach Bohrlochmessungen. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologisehen

KADING, K-C. 1978. Stratigraphische Gliederung des Zechsteins im WerraFulda-Becken. Geologisches Jahrbueh Hessen 106, 123-130.
74/8.
ROHLING, H-G. 1991. A lithostratigraphic subdivision of the Lower Triassi c in
TRUSHEIM, F. 1961. ber Diskordanzen im Mittleren Buntsandstein
Norddeutschlands zwischen Ems und Weser. Erdl Zeitschrift fur Bohrund Frdertechnik 77, 361-367.
VAN DER ZWAN, C.J. & SPAAK, P. 1992. Lower to Middle Triassic sequence
stratigraphy and climatology of the Netherlands, a model.
Palaeogeography, Palaeoclimatology, Palaeoecology 91, 277-290.
Name.
From Bacton village, on the Norfolk coast (Rhys 1974, p. 12).
Constituent formations
.p.37
p.41
Age
Conventionally regarded as Early Triassic; no direct evidence from the Bunter
Shale Formation but some indication of a later Early Triassic age for the
Bunter Sandstone Formation.
33

Rhys (1974) introduced the term Bunter Sandstone Formation for the dominantly
arenaceous unit which rests conformably upon the argillaceous Bunter Shale
Formation and is succeeded by mudstones, evaporites and carbonates of the
Dowsing Formation (Haisborough Group). The Bunter Sandstone Formation
constitutes the upper part of the Bacton Group (Rhys 1974).
Reference
Name. From the 'Bunter Sandstein' or 'Buntsandstein' (coloured sandstone)
of German lithostratigraphic nomenclature.
Type section
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 1375.5-1683m (4512-5522ft) below KB (metric
conversion revised; revised base).
The base of the formation in this section is here revised from 1695.5m (5563ft,
metric conversion revised) (Rhys 1974) to the level of a regionally consistent
log-marker (see p.51).
Reference sections
41/24a-2:
48/7b-3:
53/2-3:
1994
504-656.5m (1654-2154ft)
1535-1885m (5036-6184ft)
1082-1429.5m (3550-4690ft)
35
Lithology
References
The Bunter Sandstone Formation comprises red, orange, occasionally white or

colourless, sandstones, interbedded with red, grey, rarely green, occasionally
dolomitic, mudstone and silty or sandy mudstone. The sandstone varies from
fine to coarse, and contains varying amounts of dolomitic or anhydritic
cements.
Log characteristics indicate that sandstones in the lower part of the
formation in the type section are finer and have a greater argillaceous
content than those higher in the section where cleaner, coarser, more
massive sandstones are separated by more discrete mudstone beds. Gammaray signatures indicate that a similar upward change occurs in many other
wells (e.g. 48/7b-3 and 53/2-3) but is not present in all (e.g. 41/24a-2).
The Bunter Sandstone Formation is equivalent to the Main Buntsandstein

Formation of the Netherlands, and most of the Mittlerer Buntsandstein of
Germany. To the west it correlates with the Sherwood Sandstone Group of
the UK onshore succession (see table, p.4). The Mittlerer Buntsandstein
comprises four upward-fining units (folgen; see Boigk 1959; Wolburg
1961; Herrmann 1962) that have been assigned formation status (Rhling
1991). Borehole geophysical log-correlation (Boigk 1959; Trusheim 1963)
demonstrated that the highest (Soiling) folge is separated from older units
by an angular u n c o n f o r m i t y , the ' H - D i s k o r d a n z ' ( T r u s h e i m 1961),
commonly referred to as the 'Hardegsen disconformity' (Geiger & Hopping
1968) or the 'Hardegsen U n c o n f o r m i t y ' . The divisions of the German
sequence have not been recognized in the UK sector (Cameron et al. 1992).
H o w e v e r , the top of the B u n t e r S a n d s t o n e F o r m a t i o n is an angular
u n c o n f o r m i t y at which units within the f o r m a t i o n are t r u n c a t e d and
o v e r s t e p p e d in the s a m e way that the V o l p r i e h a u s e n , D e t f u r t h and
Hardegsen folgen of the Mittlerer Buntsandstein are overstepped by the
Soiling Folge at the 'H-Diskordanz' in Germany. The Bunter Sandstone
Formation therefore correlates with the Volpriehausen, D e t f u r t h and
Hardegsen folgen, and the Soiling Folge, the highest unit in the Mittlerer
Buntsandstein, is represented in the UK sector by beds assigned to the basal
part of the Dowsing Formation (see p. 14).
B , R. 1986. Esmond gas complex. In: BROOKS, J., GOFF, J.C. & VAN
HOORN, B. (eds) Habitat of Palaeozoic gas in N.W. Europe, 209-221.
Upper boundary
The top of the Bunter Sandstone Formation is defined by a sharp downward
change from red-brown mudstones, with dolomite and evaporite interbeds, to
a thick sandstone-dominated sequence. This boundary corresponds to an
abrupt downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity.
Comparison of log profiles within the Bunter Sandstone Formation suggests
that the boundary is an angular unconformity at which beds within the
formation are truncated and where overstep by the overlying Dowsing
Formation occurs. For example, a unit forming the upper part of the formation
in the type section is absent from wells such as 48/7b-3 and 41/24a-2 (see
Regional correlation and p.51).
Lower boundary
The base of the Bunter Sandstone Formation is defined by a downward change
from a dominantly arenaceous sequence to the dominantly argillaceous Bunter
Shale Formation. The boundary is usually clear and marked by a downward
i n c r e a s e in g a m m a - r a y v a l u e s but may be less distinct t o w a r d s the
London-Brabant Platform and the eastern UK onshore area where the formation
rests upon the Amethyst Member of the Bunter Shale Formation (see p.51).
The Bunter Sandstone Formation
of the Southern North Sea. The
where it locally exceeds 350m.
Brabant Platform, the Cleaver
(Cameron et al. 1992).
1994
is present throughout
formation is thickest
The formation thins
Bank High and the
most of the UK sector

in the Sole Pit Basin
towards the LondonMid North Sea High
The Bunter Sandstone Formation comprises sands derived largely from the
UK onshore area to the west and the London-Brabant Platform to the south
(Cameron et al 1992; Warrington & Ivimey-Cook 1992) and deposited in
fluvial channel systems. In the Esmond, Forbes and Gordon gasfields
(Quadrant 43) the sediments have been interpreted as comprising the deposits
of coalescing alluvial fans which were dissected by fluvial braided channels in
a semi-arid to arid climate (Bifani 1986).
Age
Early Triassic, on palynological evidence (Geiger & Hopping 1968; Fisher
1979). Reitz (1988) assessed the correlative Volpriehausen, Detfurth and
Hardegsen folgen as late Induan to early Olenekian in age; van der Zwan &
Spaak (1992) proposed an early Olenekian age.
36
Geological Society, London, Special Publication No. 23.
BOIGK, H. 1959. Zur Gliederung and Fazies des Buntsandsteins zwischen Harz
und Emsland. Geologisches Jahrbuch 76, 597-636.
Geological Survey.
FISHER, M.J. 1979. The Triassic palynofioral succession in the Canadian Arctic
Archipelago. AASP Contributions Series 5B, 83-100.
London B254, 1-36.
HERRMANN, A. 1962. Epirogene Bewegungen im germanischen
Buntsandsteinbecken und deren Bedeutung fr lithostratigraphische
Parallelisierungen zwischen Nord- und Sddeutschland. Geologisches
Jahrbuch 81, 11-72.
REITZ, E. 1988. Palynostratigraphie des Buntsandsteins in Mitteleuropa.
Geologisches Jahrbuch Hessen 116, 105-112.
RHLING, H-G. 1991. A lithostratigraphic subdivision of the Lower Triassic in
TRUSHEIM, F. 1961. ber Diskordanzen im Mittleren Buntsandstein
Norddeutschlands zwischen Ems und Weser. Erdl Zeitschrift fr Bohrund Frdertechnik 77, 361-367.
TRUSHEIM, F. 1963. Zur Gliederung des Buntsandsteins. Erdl Zeitschrift fr
Bohr- und Frdertechnik 79, 277-292
WOLBURG, J. 1961. Sedimentations-Zyklen und Stratigraphie des
Buntsandsteins in NW-Deutschland. Geotektonische Forschungen 14,
7-74.

41 / 24a-2
150
140
49 / 21-2
48 / 7b-3
DT
40
GR
150
140
DT
40
ft
GR
150
140
53 / 2-3
DT
GR
150
140
1375.5
4512
40
1082
3550
DT
ft
DOWSING
FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
DOWSING
FORMATION
1535
5036
504
1654
BUNTER SHALE
FORMATION
ft
ft
656.5
2154
40
DOWSING
FORMATION
GR
BUNTER SHALE
FORMATION
1683
5522
34
35
36
37
38
1885
6184
39
BUNTER SHALE
FORMATION
NO WELL
DATA
1429.5
4690
BUNTER SHALE
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
See also Bunter Shale Fm., p.41, and Correlation Panel 2
See also Bunter Shale Fm., p.41, and Correlation Panel 2

41
42
43
44
47
48
49
53
49 / 21-2
Halite
Sandstone
Rogenstein
(oolitic)
Dolomite/ dolomitic
mudstone/ siltstone
Anhydrite/
gypsum
54
100 m
100 km
BACTON GROUP
53 / 2-3
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
TRIASSIC
LITHOLOGY
48 / 7b-3
HAISBOROUGH
GROUP
41 / 24a-2
DOWSING FORMATION
..
Rot Halite Member
Amethyst Member
Rogenstein Member
C 1994
1994
37
37

Rhys (1974) introduced the term Bunter Shale Formation for the dominantly
argillaceous unit which rests upon evaporites assigned to the Zechstein Group
and is succeeded by the arenaceous Bunter Sandstone Formation. The Bunter
Shale Formation constitutes the lower part of the Bacton Group (Rhys 1974).
Reference
Name. From the predominantly argillaceous character of the unit which
correlates partly with the Lower Buntsandstein Formation of the Dutch sector
and the Netherlands, and the Unterer Buntsandstein of north German sequences.
Type section
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 1683-201 lm (5522-6597ft) below KB (revised top).
The top of the formation in this section is here revised from 1695.5m (5563ft,
metric conversion revised) (Rhys 1974) to the level of a regionally consistent
log-marker (see p.51).
Reference sections
41/24a-l: 695.5-1002m (2281-3288ft)
48/7b-3: 1885-2263.5m (6184-7426ft)
53/14-1: 766-997.5m (2513-3273ft)
Formal lithostratigraphic subdivisions
p.43
p.45
p.47
Amethyst Member
Rogenstein Member
1994
39
Lithology
The Bunter Shale Formation consists predominantly of red, red-brown, and
some grey m u d s t o n e s and shales. In basin m a r g i n areas, s a n d s t o n e s
interbedded with silty mudstones in the upper part of the formation form the
Amethyst Member (p.43); this passes distally into the Rogenstein Member
(p.47) which comprises mudstones with siltstone and some dolomite interbeds
and traces of anhydrite, and is characterized by the presence of calcareous
oolitic beds (rogenstein). The lowest beds of the formation comprise redbrown, silty, dolomitic or anhydritic, mudstones interbedded with siltstones
and some fine sandstones, and constitute the Brockelschiefer Member which
includes the Hewett Sandstone (p.45). The log profile of the formation varies
regionally. In central basin sections gamma-ray and velocity values are
relatively uniform, giving rise to parallel-sided traces; sporadic low-gamma
and high velocity peaks in the upper part of the formation in these areas are
associated with oolitic beds in the Rogenstein Member, and lower gamma-ray
and higher velocity values in the lowest part of the formation are associated
with the Brckelschiefer Member (e.g. 49/21-2). Towards the western and
southern margins of the basin the upper part of the formation, corresponding to
the Amethyst Member, shows lower gamma-ray values and a greater range in
amplitude in both the gamma-ray and velocity log profiles, than the underlying
mudstones (see well 41/24a-l).
Upper boundary
The top of the Bunter Shale Formation is defined by a downward change from
the dominantly arenaceous sequence of the Bunter Sandstone Formation to a
predominantly argillaceous succession. The boundary is usually clear and is
marked by a downward increase in gamma-ray values, but may be less distinct
towards the London-Brabant Platform and the eastern UK onshore area where
the Amethyst Member, which includes sandstones up to 10m thick, forms the
upper part of the Bunter Shale Formation.
Lower boundary
The base of the Bunter Shale Formation is defined by a downward change
from red-brown, silty, dolomitic or anhydritic mudstones, interbedded with
siltstones and some fine sandstones, to anhydrites and halites or, in rare
instances (e.g. 54/11-1, p.51), carbonates of the Zechstein Group. This
boundary corresponds to an abrupt downhole decrease in gamma-ray values
and a marked increase in velocity. Throughout most of the UK sector the
Bunter Shale Formation overlies the Grenzanhydrit of the Z5 cycle (see
Regional correlation). In the southeast of the sector, however, the Bunter Shale
Formation may be interpreted as resting upon Zechstein carbonates (e.g.
54/11-1), indicating the presence of an unconformity with overstep.
The Brckelschiefer Member is widely recognized at the base of the Bunter
Shale Formation in the UK sector; within this member the Hewett Sandstone is
developed adjacent to the London-Brabant Platform (see p.45). Beds in the
upper part of the Bunter Shale Formation are assigned to the Amethyst
Member (p.43) and its finer-grained distal equivalent, the Rogenstein Member
(p.47).
progessively eastwards and northeastwards from the UK onshore area and the
London-Brabant Platform. The formation is over 200m thick throughout most
of the UK sector and exceeds 300m in quadrants 42, 43 and 44, and adjacent
parts of quadrants 41, 47, 48 and 49; it is over 400m thick on the northwest
side of the Cleaver Bank High (Cameron 1993).
The Bunter Shale Formation is the offshore equivalent of the argillaceous
Roxby Formation (Smith et al. 1986) which lies between Zechstein carbonates
and evaporites and the Sherwood Sandstone Group in eastern UK onshore
successions. The upper boundary of this formation youngs eastwards as also
does its lower boundary which rises from a level in the EZ3 cycle (Teesside
Group), at outcrop in Yorkshire, to one above the Littlebeck Anhydrite
Formation in the EZ5 cycle (Eskdale Group), at subsurface farther east
towards the UK coast. The Littlebeck Anhydrite Formation is a correlative of
the Grenzanhydrit of the Z5 sequence in the UK offshore area (Smith et al
1986). The lower and upper boundaries of the Bunter Shale Formation, and
those of its members, are therefore regarded as diachronous and younging
eastwards. In consequence, the Brockelschiefer Member of the UK sector is
considered to be a time correlative of deposits which, in the Netherlands and
north Germany, include higher evaporite cycles in the Zechstein sequence than
those present below the member in the UK sector. The base of the Amethyst
Member is also likely to young away from the UK coast and towards the
lateral passage of this unit eastwards into the Rogenstein Member (see table,
p.4).
The Bunter Shale Formation comprises a complex of fluvial, distal floodplain,
and playa lake clastic deposits, with minor evaporites, which prograded
diachronously eastwards and northeastwards into the Southern North Sea
Basin from the eastern UK and London-Brabant Platform.
Age
No direct evidence; conventionally regarded as Early Triassic or Scythian
(see Bacton Group, p.33); van der Zwan & Spaak (1992) proposed a Late
Permian to early Scythian (Induan) age for the correlative sequence in the
Netherlands.
References
Survey, Nottingham.
Geological Society, London, Special Publication No. 22, 9-17.

The Bunter Shale Formation is the most widely occurring of the formations
assigned to the Triassic in the Southern North Sea region. It thickens
1994
40
BUNTER
SHALEFORMATION
FORMATION
BUNTER
SHALE
DT
40
GR
250
140
DT
40
140
DT
40
GR
150
140
DT
40
ft
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
766
2513
Rogenstein Member
Rogenstein Member
..
Hewett Sandstone
..

..
m
ft
1683
5522
997.5
3273

2011
6597
DISTRIBUTION MAP
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
2263.5
7426
150
1885
6184
Amethyst Member
..
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
1002
3288
GR
ft
695.5
2281
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
ft
Amethyst Member
140
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
200
GR
53 / 14-1
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
49 / 21-2
48 / 7b-3
41 / 24a-1
34
35
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
36
39
NO
WELL
DATA
See also Bunter Sandstone Fm., p.37, and Correlation Panel 2
41
See also Bunter Sandstone Fm., p.37, and Correlation Panel 2
41 / 24a-1
49
LITHOLOGY
Amethyst Member
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
PERMIAN
Hewett Sandstone
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
Halite
Sandstone
Potassium salts
Siltstone
Rogenstein
(oolitic)
Dolomite
Limestone /
dolomitic
48 / 7b-3
Rogenstein Member
.
BACTON GROUP
TRIASSIC
53 / 14-1
53
54
49 / 21-2
100 m
100 km
Anhydrite/
gypsum
C 1994
1994
41
41
BUNTER
SHALEFORMATION
FORMATION
BUNTER
SHALE
Amethyst Member
Amethyst Member
Amethyst Member
47 / 14a-3
0
GR
150
140
47 / 18-1
DT
40
GR
150
140
DT
40
Reference section
47/18-1: 1677-1899m (5502-6230ft)
Lithology
R e d and r e d - b r o w n silty m u d s t o n e s with b e d s of
s a n d s t o n e . T h e p r o p o r t i o n of sandstone i n c r e a s e s ,
southwestwards and westwards, towards the L o n d o n Brabant P l a t f o r m and the eastern UK onshore area.
Sandstone beds are commonly 5 to 10m thick but some
thicker units o c c u r towards the basin margins. The
member typically displays more varied gamma-ray values
and velocities than the underlying Bunter Shale Formation
m u d s t o n e s a n d t h e o v e r l y i n g Bunter S a n d s t o n e
Formation.
Upper boundary
The top of the Amethyst Member corresponds to the top
of the Bunter Shale Formation which occurs at an abrupt
downward increase in the proportion of mudstone below
the dominantly arenaceous Bunter Sandstone Formation.
The boundary is typically marked by an abrupt downward
increase in gamma-ray values and a slight decrease in
velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Amethyst Member is placed at the base of
the lowest significant sandstone bed in the upper part of
the Bunter Shale Formation; this level is marked by a
downward change to higher gamma-ray values and lower
velocities, and to more even log signatures. When traced
eastwards from the UK onshore area and northwards from
the flank of the London-Brabant Platform the base of the
member occurs at progressively higher levels within the
Bunter Shale Formation.
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
The Amethyst Member passes distally, eastwards and
northeastwards, into the Rogenstein Member (see pp.47,
51). Westwards, it passes, by increase in the proportion of
sandstone, into the lower part of the Sherwood Sandstone
Group of the eastern UK onshore succession (see table, p.4)
1952.5
6405
Amethyst Member
47/14a-3: 1780.5-1952.5m (5842-6405ft) below KB

(here designated)
5502
Type section
1677
5842
From the Amethyst Field (Cameron et al. 1992).
1780.5
Amethyst Member
Name.

The A m e t h y s t M e m b e r occurs on the southern and
western margins of the basin, adjacent to the LondonBrabant Platform and the eastern UK onshore area, and
extends to between 15 and 100km from the English coast.
The member thins distally, away from the coast, as a
consequence of a decrease in the thickness and number of
sandstone beds and the lateral passage of those in the
lower part of the member into finer sediments; it is about
170m thick in the type section area but over 220m thick
in the area of the more proximally situated reference
section.
The term Amethyst Member was introduced by Cameron

et al. (1992) for a dominantly argillaceous unit in the
u p p e r part of the B u n t e r Shale F o r m a t i o n that is
characterized by the presence of beds of sandstone up to
10m thick; a type section was not designated.
The Amethyst Member comprises an interdigitating
s e q u e n c e of f l u v i a l s a n d s t o n e s and f l o o d p l a i n and
lacustrine sediments which fines distally and passes
laterally into the deposits of a playa lake (the Rogenstein
Member). The fluvial floodplain deposits were sourced
from the west and southwest and prograded gradually into
the basin, resulting in thinner sequences in the more distal
areas.
1899
6230
..
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
36
37
38
39
Age
No direct evidence; conventionally regarded as Early
Triassic or Scythian; van der Zwan & Spaak (1992)
proposed an Induan age.
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
References
41
42
43
44
Sandstone

Anhydrite

Geological Survey.
100 m
47 / 14a-3
47
48
49
47 / 18-1
54
TRIASSIC
53
BACTON GROUP
Amethyst Mbr
Rogenstein Member
100 km
..
Amethyst Member
C 1994
1994
43
43
m
ft
ft
Amethyst Member
Amethyst
Member
..
Brockelschiefer
Member
BUNTER
BUNTERSHALE
SHALEFORMATION
FORMATION
42 / 10a-1
0
GR
150
140
52 / 5-1X
DT
40
GR
150
140
DT
40
The top of the Brckelschiefer Member is placed at a downward

change from red silty mudstones to red-brown silty mudstones
and siltstones with sandstone interbeds; this is marked by a
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in
velocity. Locally, the top of the Hewett Sandstone corresponds
with the top of the member (see pp.41, 51).
Lower boundary
The base of the Brckelschiefer Member corresponds to the base
of the Bunter Shale Formation. Within the limits of the former
Permian evaporite basin in the UK sector the base of the member
is defined by a sharp downward change from red-brown silty
mudstones and siltstones with sandstone interbeds to evaporites
and evaporitic mudstones of the Zechstein Group; a marked
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in
velocity occur at this level. To the south of the former evaporite
basin, the boundary is commonly less clear and is open to
different interpretations, including the possibility that the member
oversteps beds of the Z4 sequence and rests unconformably upon
older (Z3) beds of the Zechstein Group (see p.51).
Only one unit, the Hewett Sandstone, is distinguished within the
Brockelschiefer Member. The type section (Rhys 1974) is well
52/5-1X, 1250-1279m (4101-4196ft) below KB. The Hewett
Sandstone comprises fine to coarse, red-brown, locally grey,
well-sorted quartzose sandstones with scattered pebbles and thin
conglomerates that incorporate angular, subrounded and rounded
clasts of metamorphic rocks and grey-green siltstones. In
Brockelschiefer Mbr
The Brckelschiefer Member correlates eastwards with beds

comprising the 'Upper Zechstein' and lower part of the Basal
Buntsandstein Member of successions in the Netherlands, and
with most of the Zechstein bergangsfolge, including the
Brckelschiefer, of north German sequences (see table, p.4).
Though well data are lacking for much of the Mid North Sea
High region, it is likely that the member correlates northwards
with part of the Smith Bank Formation of the Central North Sea
Basin.
100 m
The Brckelschiefer Member comprises a generally upwardfining sequence of fine-grained clastic sediments that were
deposited in distal floodplain environments which extended over
and beyond the site of the former Permian evaporite basin in the
UK sector. The Hewett Sandstone is interpreted as a fluvial
deposit derived from the adjacent London-Brabant Platform
(Fisher & Mudge 1990).
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
36
37
38
39
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
Anhydrite / gypsum
Age
Siltstone
Halite
No direct evidence; conventionally assigned an earliest Triassic

age.
Sandstone
Potassium salts
Pebbly sandstone
Dolomitic limestone
NO
WELL
DATA
References
41
42
43
44


CUMMING, A.D. & WYNDHAM, C.L. 1975. The geology and
development of the Hewett gas-field. In: WOODLAND, A.W.
(ed.) Petroleum and the continental shelf of north-west
Europe, 313-325. Applied Science Publishers, London
FISHER, M.J. & MUDGE, D.C. 1990. Triassic. In: GLENNIE, K.W.
(ed.) Introduction to the Petroleum geology of the North Sea
(3rd edition), 191-218. Blackwell Scientific Publications,
Oxford.
GEIGER, M.E. & HOPPING, C.A. 1968. Triassic stratigraphy of the
southern North Sea Basin. Philosophical Transactions of the
Royal Society of London B254, 1-36.
42 / 10a-1
BUNTER
BUNTERSHALE
SHALEFORMATION
FORMATION
47
48
49
52 / 5-1X
53
100 km
C 1994
BUNTER
SHALE
FORMATION
.
1994
1306
4285
45
45
54
Hewett Sandstone
.
Upper boundary
Pegmatit-Anhydrit
BACTON GROUP
The Brckelschiefer Member comprises red-brown to chocolatebrown, micaceous, calcareous (dolomitic) or anhydritic shales,
silty mudstones and siltstones with some interbeds of very fine to
fine, red-brown sandstone. The member is commonly upwardfining in character, indicated by an upward-increasing gammaray profile, and has a distinctly higher velocity than the
overlying Bunter Shale Formation mudstones. Thicker
sandstones, including the Hewett Sandstone, a reservoir unit for
the Hewett Field (Cumming & Wyndham 1975), are developed
in the southern part of the basin, adjacent to the London-Brabant
Platform.
ZECHSTEIN GP
Lithology
Hewett
Sandstone
TRIASSIC
Reference sections
42/10a-l:
1625.5-1639m (5333-5378ft)
52/5-IX:
1237-1306m (4059^1285ft)
The Brckelschiefer Member is coextensive with the Bunter

Shale Formation within the Southern North Sea region (Figure 2,
p.5). The member varies from 20m up to 70m in thickness
(Cameron et al. 1992). The Hewett Sandstone has a maximum
thickness of over 60m and is restricted to the area of the South
Hewett Shelf, adjacent to the London-Brabant Platform
(Cumming & Wyndham 1975; Cameron et al. 1992).
Grenzanhydrit
1237
4059
PERMIAN
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 1983-201 lm (6505-6597ft) below KB
1625.5
5333
1639
5378
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Type section
Brockelschiefer
Member
Aller Halite
Name. From the Brckelschiefer (brckelig-crumbly, friable;

schiefer-shale) of German lithostratigraphic nomenclature.
comparison with the underlying and overlying beds of the

Brckelschiefer Member it displays substantially lower gammaray values and more variable, but generally slightly lower,
velocities. Locally, the top of the Hewett Sandstone forms the
top of the Brckelschiefer Member (see pp.41, 51).
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
The Brckelschiefer unit, as recognized in the UK Southern

North Sea succession by Geiger & Hopping (1968), was
formalized as the Brckelschiefer Member by Rhys (1974). It
consists of interbedded silty mudstones, siltstones and fine
sandstones that form the basal unit of the Bunter Shale
Formation.
m
ft
ft
Limit of Hewett Sandstone
..
Brockelschiefer
Member
BUNTER SHALE
BUNTER
SHALEFORMATION
FORMATION
RogensteinMember
Member
Rogenstein
Rogenstein Member
43 / 20-1
0
GR
250
140
49 / 21-2
DT
40
GR
150
140
DT
40
Reference section
43/20-1: 1737-1948.5m (5699-6392ft)
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
BUNTER
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
1683
5522

The Rogenstein M e m b e r occurs throughout an area
extending westwards from the Cleaver Bank High to the
west side of the Sole Pit Trough and northwards to the
Silver Pit Basin and North Dogger Shelf. Thicknesses
range from about 100m to more than 210m.
The Rogenstein Member is the distal equivalent of the
Amethyst Member present to the west and south. To the
east it is correctable with the Rogenstein Member of the
Lower Buntsandstein Formation in the Dutch sector and
the Netherlands, and with the Obere Folge of the Unterer
Buntsandstein succession of Germany (see table, p.4).
Rogenstein Member
49/21-2 (Rhys 1974): 1683-1798.5m (5522-5901ft)

The top of the member in this section is here revised from
1695.5m (5563ft, metric conversion revised) (Rhys 1974)
to the level of a regionally consistent log-marker (see
p.51).
1737
5699
Type section
The base of the Rogenstein Member is placed at the base

of the lowest occurrence of ooliths and of the associated
low gamma-ray and high velocity peaks.
Rogenstein Member
Name.
F r o m t he rogenstein ( o o l i t e ) of G e r m a n
lithostratigraphic terminology.
Lower boundary
The term Rogenstein Member was introduced by Rhys

(1974) for a unit in the upper part of the Bunter Shale
F o r m a t i o n c h a r a c t e r i z e d b y t h e p r e s e n c e o f thin
calcareous beds containing abundant ferruginous
ooliths.
1798.5
5901
See also Bunter Shale Fm., p.41

1948.5
6392
The top of the Rogenstein Member corresponds to the top

of the Bunter Shale Formation and is placed at an abrupt
downward increase in the proportion of mudstone below
the dominantly arenaceous Bunter Sandstone Formation.
The boundary is marked by an abrupt downward increase
in gamma-ray values and, in some logs, by a downward
decrease in velocity.
The R o g e n s t e i n M e m b e r was d e p o s i t e d in shallow

brackish or hypersaline water in a playa lake environment.
Age
No direct evidence; conventionally regarded as Early
Triassic or Scythian; van der Zwan & Spaak (1992)
proposed an Induan age.
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
36
37
38
Mudstone and
silty mudstone
39
References
Sandstone

Report 74/8.
41
43 / 20-1
42
43
47
48
100 m
49
53
49 / 21-2
Rogenstein (oolitic)
44
54
BACTON GROUP
Upper boundary
TRIASSIC
Lithology
Dominantly red and some grey mudstones with calcareous
beds ([rogenstein), generally less than lm thick, which
contain abundant ferruginous ooliths; thin beds of fine
sandstone, siltstone and dolomite occur, and traces of
anhydrite may be present. The member typically displays
gamma-ray and velocity log signatures similar to those
s h o w n b y the u n d e r l y i n g B u n t e r Shale F o r m a t i o n
m u d s t o n e s but differentiated by the presence of low
gamma-ray and high velocity peaks generated by the
oolitic beds.
Amethyst Mbr
Rogenstein Member
100 km
Rogenstein Member
C 1994
1994
m
ft
ft
BUNTER SHALE
BUNTER
SHALEFORMATION
FORMATION
47
RogensteinMember
Member
Rogenstein
CORRELATIONS PANELS
1994
GROUP
RHAETIAN
Southern North Sea

34
Upper division
35
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
39
TRITON
Keuper
Anhydrite
Member
FORMATION
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
TRIASSIC
35
41
49
54
53
CARNIAN
34
Keuper
Halite
Member
100 km
100 km
BACTON GROUP
DUDGEON
FORMATION

34
35
41
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
39
ANISIAN
DOWSING FORMATION
49
BACTON GROUP
SCYTHIAN
..
Rot Halite Member
INDUAN
1994
53
Amethyst Member
Rogenstein Member

Hewett Sandstone
C 1994
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
49
53
LADINIAN
OLENEKIAN
36
39
Lower division
41
NORIAN
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
PENARTH GROUP
PENARTH
GROUP
AGE
..
100 km
54
54
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
HAISBOROUGH
GROUP
42 / 30-6
0
GR
150
240
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 1
1
CORRELATION
43 / 12-1
40
LIAS GROUP
GR
150
190
DT
44 / 21-3
40
GR
200
190
DT
49 / 21-3
40
GR
100
240
DT
53 / 2-2
0
40
GR
150
190
DT
40
PENARTH GROUP
PENARTH GROUP
1100
1200
600
400
700
500
800
600
900
Keuper Halite
Member
1200
1300
1000

1300
1400
1100
900
700
1000
800
1100
900
1200
1000
1300
1100
Muschelkalk
Halite Member
1400
1500
1200
Mu
sch
1500
elka
lk H
alite
Me
1600
mb
er
1300
..
Rot Halite Member
1600
1700
1400
ROU
ON G
BACT
Ro..t H
alite
1800
41
42
43
Mem
ber
BACTON GR
OUP
44

42 / 30-6
47
48
49
TRITON FORMATION
53 / 2-2
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
LITHOLOGY
Sandstone
53
54
Halite
100 km
Mudstone / siltstone
dolomitic / anhydritic
Keuper Halite
Member
Keuper Halite
Member
DUDGEON FORMATION
Muschelkalk
Halite Member

DOWSING FORMATION
..
Rot Halite Member
C
1994
1994
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
HAISBOROUGH
GROUP
49
49
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 1
1
CORRELATION
BACTON GROUP
BACTON
GROUP
41 / 24a-1
0
GR
150
140
DT
CORRELATIONPANEL
PANEL 2
2
CORRELATION
42 / 14-1X
40
GR
150
140
DT
48 / 7b-3
40
GR
250
140
DT
49 / 21-2
0
40
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
GR
150
140
DT
53 / 14-1
40
GR
150
190
DT
54 / 11-1
40
600
HAISBOROUGH GROUP
GR
200
190
DT
40
CRETACEOUS
1300
1400
900
600
1600
700
t
ys
eth
1500
er
mb
Me
1400
Am
1000
700
1700
800
1500
Amethyst
Member
1600
1100
800
1800
900
ton
ds
an
S
ett
He
1700
1200
ZE
900
CH
ST
IN
GR
OU
1900
1000
Rogenstein Member
1800
1300
1000
2000
Z E CH S T E I N
GR OU P
1900
2100
2000
2200
41
42
43
47
48
fer
hie
c
.. ckels
Bro
ber
Me
44
41 / 24a-1
49
LITHOLOGY
Sandstone
53
Mudstones / siltstones /
interbedded sandstones
54
Limestone, dolomitic
100 km
K / Mg salts
54 / 11-1
BACTON GROUP
Halite
Amethyst
Member
Rogenstein Member
..
C
1994
1994
BACTON GROUP
BACTON
GROUP
51
51
Hewett Sst.
CORRELATIONPANEL
PANEL 2
2
CORRELATION
PERMIAN
1994
PERMIAN
The first formal lithostratigraphic scheme for the Permian of the UK Southern
North Sea was proposed by Rhys (1974). Because individual stratigraphic
units in the Northwest European Southern Permian Basin (Glennie 1990) are
very widespread, informal German stratigraphic terms had already been
widely applied by oil companies to the UK succession, and Rhys formalized
their usage with only minor anglicizations. The Rhys lithostratigraphic scheme
has subsequently been widely adopted, and is retained in this study, with only
minor modification.
Rhys designated a unit of Lower to Middle Permian desert sediments the
'Rotliegendes Group'. Following Cameron (1993), however, this unit is here
f o r m a l l y renamed the R o t l i e g e n d Group, as the term ' R o t l i e g e n d ' is
linguistically preferable (see Glennie 1990). The two formations (Leman
Sandstone Formation and Silverpit Formation) that Rhys included within the
R o t l i e g e n d G r o u p are retained here. H o w e v e r , an additional unit of
interbedded m u d s t o n e s and halites is recognized within the Silverpit
Formation, and is formally designated the Silverpit Evaporite Member,
following NAM & RGD (1980). On the Mid North Sea High, red-brown
sandstones of the Auk Formation (Deegan & Scull 1977) and the underlying
basalts and interbedded sandstones and mudstones of the Inge Volcanics
Formation (Cameron 1993) are also included in the Rotliegend Group.
Rhys recognized four major carbonate/evaporite cycles within a complex
Upper Permian unit designated the Zechstein Super-Group, and assigned
group status to each cycle (Z1 to Z4). In this study, however, the Zechstein
Super-Group and the Z1 to Z4 groups are abandoned and all Upper Permian
strata are included in the Zechstein Group. The Zechstein Group now extends
across the UK North Sea and into the Norwegian and Dutch sectors (e.g.
Cameron 1993; Deegan & Scull 1977; NAM & RGD 1980). Most of the 17
Zechstein formations recognized by Rhys are retained in this study. However,
the terms Lower Werraanhydrit Formation, Werra Halite Formation and
Upper Werraanhydrit Formation are abandoned and their constituent strata are
included in a revised Werraanhydrit Formation. This simplification of the
n o m e n c l a t u r e is warranted because the Werra Halite of Rhys can be
recognized in only very few wells and is not sufficiently widespread to justify
either formal status of its own, or formal separation of the Lower and Upper
Werraanhydrit. The term Deckanhydrit Formation is also abandoned here,
because this unit is now recognized as a solution residue at the base of the Z3
cycle (Taylor & Colter 1975; Cameron et al. 1992).
Two new units, the Blakeney Formation and Scolt Head Formation, are
introduced for terrigenous clastic-dominated strata at the southern basin
margin which are laterally equivalent, respectively, to Z1/Z2 and Z3-7Z6
evaporite-dominated basinal strata. The Blakeney and Scolt Head formations
are equivalent to the Edlington and Roxby formations in eastern England
(Smith etal. 1986).
1994
On the Mid North Sea High, the Halibut Carbonate, Turbot Anhydrite and
Shearwater Salt formations of the Northern Permian Basin, as defined by
Cameron (1993), abut and partly interdigitate with the Southern North Sea
Zechstein f o r m a t i o n s (see Zechstein Group Panel 1). Many of these
formations correlate directly with formations recognized in eastern England
(Smith et al. 1974; Smith et al. 1986) (see table, p.57).
Proposed scheme
The proposed lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the Permian of the UK
Southern North Sea is illustrated in Figure 3 (p.55). This illustrates the
interpreted relationship of Zechstein cycles to the revised lithostratigraphic
nomenclature, although the Z1 to Z4 lithostratigraphic groups of Rhys (1974)
are abandoned. The long-established practice of dividing the Zechstein into
four cycles was modified by Jung (1968), who added a relatively minor, and
less extensive, fifth cycle. This has now been recognized in northeast England,
where it comprises the Littlebeck Anhydrite (formerly Top Anhydrite) (Smith
1970, 1980, 1989; Smith et al. 1986) and in the Southern North Sea, where it
comprises the Grenzanhydrit Formation (Taylor & Colter 1975; Taylor 1990).
Minor sixth and seventh evaporite cycles have been reported in Germany, but
are regarded by Taylor (1990) as being probably of continental rather than
marine origin, and possibly of Triassic age.
An alternative, sequence stratigraphic interpretation of Zechstein cycles has
been proposed by Tucker (1991).
The term Grenzanhydrit Formation as introduced by Rhys (1974) is retained
here. It should be noted, however, that in Germany the 'grenzanhydrit' is now
regarded as a solution residue that occurs at more than one level (Best 1989).
The Z5 Grenzanhydrit Formation in the Southern North Sea is believed to
equate with the Ohre Anhydrit of North Germany and the Netherlands (Smith
1989).
Biostratigraphy
As described in the Appendix, biostratigraphic control for the Permian of the
UK Southern North Sea is extremely limited.
References
G. 1989. Die Grenze Zechstein/Buntsandstein in Northwest-Deutschland
nach Bohrlochmessung. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen
and Northern North Sea. In: K N O X , R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Survey, Nottingham.
BEST,
53
T.D.J., CROSBY, A., BALSON, P.S., JEFFERY, D.H., LOTT, G.K., BULAT,
Geological Survey.
DEEGAN, C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
for the Central and Northern North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No.l.
GLENNIE, K.W. 1990. Outline of North Sea history and structural framework.
In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.) Introduction to the petroleum geology of the North
Sea, 34-77. Blackwell Scientific Publications, Oxford.
JUNG, W. 1968. Zechstein. In: Grundriss der Geologie der Deutschen
Demokratischen Republik, 221-237. Academie-Verlag, Berlin.
NAM & RGD (Nederlandse Ardolie Maatschappij B.V. and Rijks
Geologische Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic nomenclature of the Netherlands.
Transactions of the Royal Dutch Geological and Mining Society of Delft.
SMITH, D.B. 1970. Permian evaporites in the North Sea Basin. Discussion.
AAPG Bulletin 54, 662-664.
SMITH, D.B. 1980. The evolution of the English Zechstein Basin.
Contributions to Sedimentology 9, 7-34.
SMITH, D.B. 1989. The late Permian palaeogeography of north-east England.
Proceedings of the Yorkshire Geological Society 47, 285-312.
SMITH, D . B . , BRUNSTROM, R.G.W., MANNING, P.I., SIMPSON, S . & SHOTTON,
F.W. 1974. A correlation of Permian rocks in the British Isles. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No. 5, 45pp.
SMITH, D.B., HARWOOD, G.M., PATTISON, J . & PETTIGREW, T. 1986. A revised
Geological Society, Special Publication No. 22, 9-17.
TAYLOR, J.C.M. 1990. Upper Permian-Zechstein. In: GLENNIE, K . W . (ed.)
Introduction to the petroleum geology of the North Sea, 153-190.
Blackwell Scientific Publications, Oxford.
TAYLOR, J.C.M. & COLTER, V.S. 1975. Zechstein of the English sector of the
Southern North Sea. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum and the
continental shelf of North-West Europe, 249-263. Applied Science
Publishers, London.
TUCKER, M.E. 1991. Sequence stratigraphy of carbonate-evaporite basins:
models and application to the Upper Permian (Zechstein) of northeast
England and adjoining North Sea. Journal of the Geological Society,
London 148, 1019-1036.
CAMERON,
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
BACTON GROUP
GP
TRIAS.
AGE
SOUTHERN NORTH SEA
34
Anglo-Dutch Basin
Mid North Sea High
South Hewett Shelf
SALT
Hake Mudstone Member
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
FORMATION
38
42
43
44
47
48
SCOLT
HEAD
ROTER SALZTON FORMATION
FORMATION
Z4
49
L3
L2
ANHYDRITE
L1
53
54
Z3
Turbot Carbonate Unit
100 km

Deckanhydrit
S3
FORMATION
S2
S1
HALIBUT
Innes Carbonate
Member
CARBONATE
Iris Anhydrite
Member
FORMATION
Argyll Carbonate
Member
BLAKENEY
Z2
FORMATION
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Z1
34
35
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
36
39
Upper Leman Sandstone
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
39
Z5
A4
A3
A2
A1

SHEARWATER
37
CYCLE
41
Upper Turbot Anhydrite Unit
36
ZECHSTEIN

Morag
Member
TURBOT
PERMIAN
35
SILVERPIT FORMATION
41
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
AUK
FORMATION
Silverpit
FORMATION
Evaporite
Lower
Member
Leman
49
Sst.
INGE
VOLCANICS
FM.
53
54
100 km
Figure 3. Lithostratigraphic nomenclature scheme for the

Permian of the Southern North Sea
Figure 4. Areal distribution of the

Permian groups
C 1994
1994
55
55
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
1994
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
BACTON GROUP
GP
TRIAS.
AGE
SOUTHERN NORTH SEA

Anglo-Dutch Basin
Mid North Sea High
South Hewett Shelf
35

SHEARWATER
SALT
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
FORMATION
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
Z5 / 6
A4
A3
A2
A1
SCOLT
HEAD
FORMATION
Z4
ANHYDRITE
L2
L1
53
100 km

Deckanhydrit
S3
S2
S1
HALIBUT
Innes Carbonate
Member
CARBONATE
Iris Anhydrite
Member
FORMATION
Argyll Carbonate
Member
BLAKENEY
Z2
FORMATION
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Z1
34
35
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
36
39
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
54
Z3
?
SILVERPIT FORMATION
41
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
AUK
FORMATION
Silverpit
FORMATION
Evaporite
Lower
Member
Leman
49
Sst.
INGE
VOLCANICS
FM.
53
100 km
1994
49
L3
FORMATION
C 1994
39
CYCLE
41
36
ZECHSTEIN

Morag
Member
TURBOT
PERMIAN
34
54
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Rhys (1974 & 1975) assigned group status (Z1 to Z4 groups) to the four
Upper Permian carbonate-evaporite cycles of the Southern North Sea, and
Super-Group status to the Zechstein as a whole. However, in this report the
Zechstein Super-Group and Z1 to Z4 groups are abandoned and the term
Zechstein Group is applied to the entire Upper Permian succession. Thus, in
the UK sector, the Zechstein Group becomes common to both the Southern
North Sea and the Central and Northern North Sea (Deegan & Scull 1977;
Cameron 1993). It can also be followed into the Norwegian sector (Deegan
& Scull 1977) and Dutch sector (NAM & RGD 1980). Although the Z1-Z4
groups are now redundant, the interpreted relationship of Zechstein cycles to
the revised lithostratigraphic nomenclature is indicated here. Following Jung
(1968), a relatively minor fifth cycle has now been recognized in northeast
England (Littlebeck Anydrite: Smith 1989) and in the Southern North Sea
Basin (Grenzanhydrite Formation: Taylor & Colter 1975; Taylor 1990). It
should be noted that the Grenzanhydrit Formation of the UK Southern North
Sea does not equate with the 'grenzanhydrit' of German sections, which is
regarded as a solution residue that occurs at several levels (Best 1989). The
Z5 Grenzanhydrit Formation is believed to equate with the Ohre Anhydrit of
north Germany and the Netherlands. In a contrasting interpretation of
c y c l i c i t y in the N o r t h Sea Z e c h s t e i n , T u c k e r ( 1 9 9 1 ) used s e q u e n c e
Rhys (1974)
Cameron (1993)
Rhys (1974)
Z4 GROUP
TURBOT
SHEARWATER
SHEARWATER
SALT
SALT
FORMATION
FORMATION
This study
GRENZANHYDRIT FM.
GRENZANHYDRIT FM.
Morag Member
This study

GRENZANHYDRIT FM.
ALLER HALITE FM.
GRENZANHYDRIT FM.
ALLER HALITE FM.
ALLER HALITE FM.
ALLER HALITE FM.

PEGMATITANHYDRIT FM.
ROTER SALZTON FM.
ROTER SALZTON FM.

ROTER SALZTON FM.

LEINE HALITE FM.
ROTER SALZTON FM.

LEINE HALITE FM.
NAM & RGD (1980)
Zechstein
cycle
NAM & RGD (1980)
Zechstein
Z5
cycle
This study
This study
NAM & RGD

NAM(1980)
& RGD
(1980)
Z4 Salt Member
Z5
Z4 Salt Member
Z4
Z4 FM.
Cameron (1993)
Morag Member
SOUTHERN BASIN MARGIN

SOUTHERN BASIN MARGIN
ANGLO-DUTCH BASIN
ANGLO-DUTCH BASIN
MID NORTH SEA HIGH

MID NORTH SEA HIGH
Vf
Halibut Carbonate, Shearwater Salt and Turbot Anhydrite formations are

recognized on the northern margin of the Anglo-Dutch Basin. Similarly, a
thick sequence of undivided Zechstein salt, lying within an embayment that
extends southwards across the Mid North Sea High in Quadrant 37, is
included in the Shearwater Salt Formation of the Northern Permian Basin
(Cameron 1993).
On the South Hewett Shelf, w h e r e clasti c deposits d o m i n a t e over
evaporites of the Z2, Z3, Z4 and Z5 cycles, the terms Blakeney and Scolt
Head formations are introduced for strata believed to be equivalent in part to
the onshore Edlington and Roxby formations, respectively (Smith et al.
1986).
The Zechstein Group is widely distributed over the Southern North Sea.
Evaporites in the basin centre are much disturbed by halokinesis and are
locally over 2500m thick. In more marginal sections, which are not much
affected by halokinesis, the Zechstein Group is about 500m thick. The
Zechstein Group in the Southern North Sea generally rests on desert sediments
of the Rotliegend Group, or locally oversteps these onto pre-Permian strata. Its
upward transition into Bacton Group clastic sediments is generally taken as
the Permian/Triassic boundary.
stratigraphic models to propose that each cycle begins with the deposition of
lowstand evaporites followed by transgressive and highstand carbonates.
The Zechstein Group of the Anglo-Dutch Basin is here divided into fifteen
formations, the majority of which were recognized by Rhys (1974).
In contrast to Rhys (1974), the terms Lower Werraanhydrit, Werra Halite
and Upper Werraanhydrit Formation are abandoned here and these combined
strata are assigned to a revised Werraanhydrit Formation. This simplification
of the nomenclature is warranted because the Werra Halite Formation of Rhys
(1974) can be recognized in only very few wells and is not sufficiently
widespread to justify either formal status of its own, or formal separation of
the Lower and Upper Werraanhydrit formations.
The formal term Deckanhydrit Formation is also abandoned here, because
this unit is now regarded as a solution residue (Taylor & Colter 1975;
Cameron et al. 1992). In the Anglo-Dutch basin, thick Upper Permian salt and
polyhalite dominated sections that are extensively deformed and which
include deposits of the Z2, Z3 and Z4 cycles are informally designated
'undivided Zechstein salt' in this study.
On the Mid North Sea High, north of approximately 5510'N, many of the
Upper Permian sections are most readily divided in terms of Northern Permian
Basin lithostratigraphic nomenclature (Cameron 1993). Accordingly, the
Z4
SCOLT
Red Salt Clay Member
Red Salt Clay Member
Z3 Salt Member
HEAD
SCOLT
FORMATION
HEAD
FORMATION
Innes Carbonate Member
HALIBUT
FORMATION
FORMATION
-Argyll Carbonate Member

Argyll Carbonate Member
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
1994
BASALANHYDRIT FM.
H A U P T D O L O M I T FM.
PLATTENDOLOMIT
GRAUER SALZTONFM.
FM.
GRAUER SALZTON FM.
STASSFURT HALITE FM.
BASALANHYDRIT FM.
BASALANHYDRIT FM.
Z2
Z2
Z3 FM.
Z3
ZECHSTEIN GROUP

BASALANHYDRIT FM.
Z3 Main Anhydrite Member

Z3 Carbonate
Member
Carbonat e
Grey Salt ClayZ3Member
Member
7.2 Roof A n h y d r i t e M e m b e r
Grey Salt Clay Member
PLATTENDOLOMIT FM.
PLATTENDOLOMI
T FM.
GRAUER SALZTON
FM.
WERRA HALITE FM.

UPPER WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
LOWER WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
WERRA HALITE FM.
LOWERZECHSTEINKALK
WERRAANHYDRIT
FM.FM.
GRAUER SALZTON FM.
Z2 Salt Member
Z2 Salt Member
Z2 Basal Anhydrite Member
Z2 Basal Anhydrite Member
Z2 Carbonate Member
^
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
BLAKENEY
Z1
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
57
Z1
Member
Anhydrite
Z1
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
Z 2 Carbonate Member
Z1 Upper Anh. Member
Anhydrite
WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
U. Carbonate
Member
7.2 Roof A n h y d r i t e M e m b e r
FORMATION
UPPER WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
Iris Anhydrite Member

PLATTENDOLOMIT
GRAUER SALZTON FM.
FM.
DECKANHYDRIT FM.
Z1 GROUP
CARBONAT E
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FM.FM.
PLATTENDOLOMIT
DECKANHYDRIT FM.
GRAUER SALZTON FM.
Innes Carbonate Member
CARBONATE
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FM.FM.
PLATTENDOLOMIT
Z3 Salt Member
Z3 Main Anhydrite Member
Z3
Z2 FM.
FORMATION
LEINE HALITE FM.

HAUPTANHYDRIT FM.
Z1 FM.
FORMATION
LEINE HALITE FM.

HAUPTANHYDRIT FM.
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Z2 GROUP
ZECHSTEIN SUPER-GROUP
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ANHYDRIT E
Z3 GROUP
ANHYDRITE
Member
Main
Zechstein
Fringe
Member
Z1 Salt Mbr
1 Upper
Anh.
Member
Lower
Anh.
Member
Z1 Salt Mbr
Lower Anh. Member

Z1 Carbonate Member
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
Z1 Carbonate Member
Coppershale Member
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
Coppershale Member
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
Coppershale Mbr
References

Publishers, London.
TUCKER, M.E. 1991. Sequence stratigraphy of carbonate-evaporite basins:
models and application to the Upper Permian (Zechstein) of northeast
England and adjoining North Sea. Journal of the Geological Society,
London 148, 1019-1036.
Survey, Nottingham.
Geological Survey.
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No. 1.
JUNG, W. 1968. Zechstein. In: Grundriss der Geologie der Deutschen
Demokratischen Republik, 221-237. Academie-Verlag, Berlin.
Geologische Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic nomenclature of the
Netherlands. Transactions of the Royal Dutch Geological and Mining
Society of Delft.
southern North Sea and an outline structural nomenclature for the whole
of the (UK) North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report 74/8.
RHYS, G.H. 1975. A Proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the
southern North Sea. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.) Petroleum and the
Publishers, London.
Proceedings.of. the. Yorkshire Geological Society 47, 285-312.
SMITH, D.B., HARWOOD, G.M., PATTISON, J. & PETTIGREW, T. 1986. A revised
TAYLOR, J.C.M. 1990. Upper Permian-Zechstein. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)
1994
Name.
From the old German stratigraphic term for Upper Permian deposits.
Age
Late Permian.
Constituent formations (Southern North Sea)
BLAKENEY FORMATION
HALIBUT CARBON A TE FORMA TION*
SHEARWA TER SAL T FORMA TION*
TURBOT ANHYDRITE FORMA TION*
59
63
65
67
69
71
73
77
81
83
87
89
93
95
97
99
103
105
109
* denotes Central North Sea formations that extend into the northernmost part
of the Southern North Sea. They are described in full in Cameron (1993);
summary descriptions only are given here.
58

The term Aller Halite Formation was first used in the UK Southern North Sea
by Rhys (1974) for a unit of halite, K/Mg salts and thin, red-brown, saliferous
mudstones lying between the Pegmatitanhydrit Formation and the
Grenzanhydrit Formation. The Aller Halite Formation is here revised to
include a thin unit of s a l i f e r o u s m u d s t o n e s at its top, w h i c h was not
recognized by Rhys (1974). These mudstones are interpreted as regressive
deposits and are believed to correlate with the Sleights Siltstone Formation of
the 'Yorkshire Province' (Smith et al. 1974). The Aller Halite Formation
marks the main evaporitic phase of the Z4 cycle (Rhys 1974). In areas of
intense halokinetic deformation, the Aller Halite Formation passes laterally
into undifferentiated Zechstein salts.
References
SMITH, D.B., BRUNSTROM, R.G.W., MANNING, P.I., SIMPSON, S. & SHOTTON,
Name.
From the old German stratigraphic term.
UK reference sections
36/26-1:
982.5-1036.5m (3224-3400ft)
41/25-1:
1091-1168.5m (3580-3834ft)
47/13-2:
2212-2242.5m (7257-7358ft)
49/26-4 (Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3): 1527.5-1587m (5012-5206ft)
1994
59
Lithology
The Aller Halite Formation consists of halite with subordinate interbedded and
intergrown K/Mg salts and saliferous mudstones. The halite is generally
colourless, locally orange, pink, yellow, white or grey, coarsely crystalline,
transparent to translucent, occasionally opaque and moderately hard. The
K/Mg salts mainly comprise sylvite and carnallite with rare occurrences of
kieserite and are white, pink or red, transparent to opaque, and hard.
Mudstones, generally occurring in the upper part of the formation, are redbrown, locally grey-green, soft, amorphous, occasionally hard and locally
saliferous and/or anhydritic.
Upper boundary
The top of the Aller Halite Formation is normally marked by a sharp
downward change from white or pale grey anhydrite of the Grenzanhydrit
Formation to halite, K/Mg salts and local red-brown saliferous mudstones.
The boundary is characterized on wireline logs by a downward decrease in
velocity and density and a downward increase in gamma-ray values. It is
locally less well defined where the overlying Grenzanhydrit Formation is thin
(e.g. 49/26-4). Where the Grenzahydrit Formation is locally absent and
siltstones of the Bunter Shale Formation rest directly on the Aller Halite
Formation, a sharp downward decrease in gamma values and velocity marks
the boundary (e.g. 41/25a-l).
Lower boundary
The base of the Aller Halite Formation is normally defined by a sharp
downward change from colourless or pink, clear halite to white or grey
anhydrite of the Pegmatitanhydrit Formation. The boundary is characterized
on wireline logs by a sharp downward increase in velocity and density. The
gamma log response to this boundary is variable, although there is commonly
no significant downward change. Locally, however, a downhole decrease in
gamma values is seen, reflecting the presence of mudstone and/or sylviteenriched halite at the base of the Aller Halite Formation (e.g. 41/25a-l and
49/26-4). Where the Pegmatitanhydrit Formation is locally absent, the Aller
Halite Formation rests on the Roter Salzton Formation, coinciding with a
sharp downward increase in gamma values, but no significant change in
velocity (e.g. 36/26-1).
An informal four-fold subdivision of the Aller Halite Formation is recognized
here (designated as units A l , A2, A3 and A4) on the basis of relative amounts
of K/Mg salts or mudstones and the associated wireline log signatures.
Unit Al, at the base of the formation, consists of relatively pure halite which
locally contains thin beds of anhydrite (e.g. 49/26-4) or mudstone and/or
sylvite (e.g. 41/25a-l) in its lower part. It is generally characterized by
uniformly low velocity and low gamma values (e.g. 47/13-2).
UnitA2 consists of K/Mg salts (mainly sylvite, carnallite and rare kieserite)
with mostly subordinate halite and local thin beds of red-brown, saliferous
mudstone. It is characterized by a spikey, high-gamma signature and its base
coincides with a sharp downward decrease in gamma values and an increase in
velocity (e.g. 41/25a-l and 49/26-4).
Unit A3 consists of relatively pure halite, but where thickly developed
commonly contains thin beds of red-brown, silty, saliferous mudstone (e.g.
1994
41/25a-l). Its base is defined by a sharp downward increase in gamma values

and a slight decrease in velocity.
Unit A4 consists of red-brown, silty, saliferous mudstones (e.g. 47/13-2).
The base of the unit is characterized by a downward decrease in gamma values
and an increase in velocity. Where the Aller Halite Formation passes laterally
into halokinetically disturbed and undivided Zechstein salt, mudstones
equivalent to unit A4 can sometimes be distinguished immediately below the
overlying Grenzanhydrit Formation (e.g. 38/24-1, Panel 1).
The Aller Halite Formation is present throughout much of the Southern North
Sea Basin. It thickens into the centre of the basin to approximately 130m,
although its depositional thickness is difficult to determine because many
sections have been extensively disrupted by halokinesis. Unit Al thickens
from around 19m on the Yorkshire coast (Smith & Crosby 1979) to
approximately 35m in the centre of the Southern North Sea. The limit of unit
A2 lies 10-30km basinward of the limit of unit A l , and it thickens from 32m
on the coast of Yorkshire to around 75m in the basin centre. Unit A3 also
thickens basinward from 5m to approximately 20m. Unit A4 is present in a
marginal belt 20-80km wide in the northern, western and southeastern parts of
the basin. It is most thickly developed in the northwest where it reaches about
30m. The unit thins basinward and appears to be absent from the centre of the
basin possibly due to lateral passage into halites of unit A3.
Laterally equivalent strata in the 'Yorkshire' and 'Durham' provinces are
termed the Sneaton Halite and Sleights Siltstone formations (Smith et al.
1986; Smith 1989). In the Dutch sector of the Southern North Sea, laterally
equivalent strata are termed the Z4 Salt Member of the Zechstein 4 Formation
(NAM & RGD 1980). No lateral equivalent of the saliferous mudstone unit
has been recognized in the offshore Netherlands area.
In the Anglo-Dutch Basin, where halokinetic deformation is locally intense,
the Aller Halite Formation passes laterally into undifferentiated Zechstein salts
of the Z2, Z3 and Z4 cycles. The Aller Halite Formation is absent over much
of the Mid North Sea High, although it may pass laterally into thick
undifferentiated evaporites of the Shearwater Salt Formation in a north-south
trending, trough-like feature crossing Quadrant 37 (Jenyon et al. 1984;
Cameron 1993) (e.g. 37/12-1, not illustrated). In the South Hewett Shelf area,
equivalent strata are included in the mudstones and anhydrites of the newly
defined Scolt Head Formation (Panel 4S).
Units Al to A3 can be correlated with the five units of the Sneaton Halite
Formation (formerly the Upper Halite Formation) of Smith & Crosby (1979).
Unit Al corresponds to Sneaton units A and B and unit A2 equates with
Sneaton units C (also known as the Sneaton Potash Member) and D
(haselgebirge salt). Unit A3 corresponds to Sneaton unit E. Unit A4 is
correlated with the Sleights Siltstone Formation (Smith et al. 1974).
The Aller Halite Formation was largely deposited on extensive salt flats,
surrounding a basin-centre saline playa, that were subject to regular flooding.
The playa may have suffered periodic complete desiccation, at times
a c c o m p a n i e d by e n c r o a c h m e n t of c o n t i n e n t a l clastic depositional
environments. The lower part of unit Al (Sneaton unit A of Smith & Crosby
60
1979), comprising anhydritic layered halite in northeast England, was

deposited in shallow subaqueous conditions (Smith 1989). Longer periods of
subaerial exposure and increased salinity levels are interpreted for the
deposition of the upper part of unit Al and the lower part of unit A2 (Sneaton
unit C, also known as the Sneaton Potash Member, Smith et al. 1986). The
upper part of unit A2 (Sneaton unit D or haselgebirge salt of Smith & Crosby
1979) is a mainly clastic terrigenous deposit in north-east England (Smith
1980) and its passage to potassium salt deposits in the centre of the Southern
North Sea suggests that the basin-centre playa was much reduced in size or
had dried up completely. Unit A3 is interpreted as the product of a more shortlived expansion of the basin centre playa following an influx of fresher water
and unit A4 represents a second, major period of playa desiccation and
basinward progradation of continental clastic sedimentation.
Age
Late Permian.
References

Survey, Nottingham.
JENYON, M.K., CRESSWELL, P.M. TAYLOR, J.C.M. 1984. Nature of the
connection between the Northern and Southern Zechstein basins across the
Mid North Sea High. Marine and Petroleum Geology 1, 335-363.
Geologische Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic nomenclatureof the
Society of Delft.
SMITH, D.B. 1980. The evolution of the English Zechstein Basin. In:
FUCHTBAUER, H. & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The Zechstein basin with emphasis on
carbonate sequences. Contributions to Sedimentology, 19, 7-34.
SMITH, D.B. & CROSBY, A. 1979. The regional and stratigraphical context of
Zechstein 3 and 4 potash deposits in the British sector of the southern
North Sea and adjoining land areas. Economic Geology 74, 397-408.
Society London, Special, Publication No. 5, 45pp.

ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
36 / 26-1
47 / 13-2
41 / 25a-1
190
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
ft
ALLER
HALITE FM.
ALLER
HALITE FM.
GR
200
140
DT
40
A4
GRENZANH. FM.
2212
7257
1527.5
5012
A3
A2
A1
2242.5
7358
A2
A1
PEGMATITANH. FM.
1587
5206
ROTER SALZTON FM.
LEINE
HALITE FM.
1168.5
3834
m
ft
L2
PEGMATITANH. FM.
PLATTENDOL. FM.
40
ROTER
SALZTON FM.
A2
L1
HAUPTANHYDRIT FM.
ROTER
SALZTON
FM.
HAUPTANH. FM.
A3
A1
LEINE
HALITE FM.
49 / 26-4
DT
BUNTER
SHALE FM.
BUNTER
SHALE FM.
BUNTER
SHALE FM.
GRENZANH. FM.
A3
1036.5
3400
140
ft
1091
3580
ALLER
HALITE FM.
ROTER SALZTON FM.
220
ft
982.5
3224
GRENZANH. FM.
GR
BUNTER
SHALE FM.
200
ALLER
HALITE FM.
GR
LEINE
HALITE FM.
L3
L2
LEINE
HALITE FM.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
39
38
37
36
SHEARWATER SALT
FORMATION
Un
i t
42
it
o f Un
i t
Li m
im
44
43
of
41
DUE TO EXTENSIVE HALOKINETIC

DEFORMATION, ALLER HALITE
FORMATION LOCALLY PASSES
LATERALLY INTO ISOLATED
PATCHES OF
UNDIFFERENTIATED
ZECHSTEIN SALT
36 / 26-1
L im
i t
LITHOLOGY
49
48
x
te
47
41 / 25a-1
ns
Mudstone
e
iv
is
47 / 13-2
L imi t
of
i t
A4
Siltstone
im
i
o f Un i t
53
Dolomite
A2
54
Anhydrite
49 / 26-4
Halite
100 m
100 km
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ki
ne
s
LATE PERMIAN
ha
lo
A4
A3
A2
A1
K / Mg salts and halite

L3
L2
L1
C 1994
1994
61
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
49 / 21-2
0
Upper boundary
The top of the Basalanhydrit Formation is normally defined by a
downward change from halite of the Stassfurt Halite Formation
to white and pale grey anhydrite and dolomitic anhydrite. It is
marked on wireline logs by a sharp downward increase in
velocity and density. Locally, in the basin centre, the top is
marked by a downward change from high-gamma polyhalite or
interbedded anhydrite and polyhalite of the Stassfurt Halite
Formation to low-gamma, amorphous, white anhydrite (e.g.
44/21-1 see Cameron et al. 1992, fig. 35 and 48/7b-4, p.79). In
sections at the southern and western margins of the basin, where
the Stassfurt Halite Formation is absent, the Basalanhydrit
F o r m a t i o n is d i r e c t l y overlain by grey dolomite of the
Plattendolomit Formation (e.g. 41/8-1, Panel 2).
Lower boundary
In shelf sections, the base of the Basalanhydrit Formation is
generally marked by a downward change from white or pale
grey anhydrite and dolomitic anhydrite to pale grey and pale
brown dolomite and anhydritic dolomite (e.g. 49/26-4) of the
Hauptdolomit Formation. In basinal sections, the anhydrite rests
on dark grey, finely laminated, bituminous limestone or dolomite
of the Hauptdolomit Formation (e.g. 49/21-2 & 44/21-1 see
Cameron et al. 1992, fig. 35). On wireline logs, the base of the
Basalanhydrit Formation normally coincides with a downward
decrease in density. Commonly, a downward increase in velocity
is also recorded (e.g. 49/26-4). Locally, the boundary is
gradational due to the interbedded nature of the anhydrite/
dolomite sequence and here it is taken at the top of the dolomitedominated section (e.g. 48/30-4, Panel 4N).
Beyond the southern depositional limit of the Hauptdolomit
Formation, the base of the Basalanhydrit Formation is taken at the
downward change from white to grey anhydrite with interbedded
red mudstone to pale brown dolomite of the Zechsteinkalk
Formation (e.g. 48/30-1, p . l l l and 53/1-1, Panel 4S).
The Basalanhydrit Formation is best developed near the margins
of the Zechstein Basin, where it is typically 10 to 55m thick. It is
often thin or absent from the central basin floor, where the
140
DT
40
ft
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
2262.5
7422
1772
5813
2267
7437
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
1807
5928
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
The anhydrites of the Basalanhydrit Formation and equivalent
rocks in eastern England were largely formed in a range of
peritidal, sabkha and shallow-marine shelf environments at and
near the basin margin, whilst deep-water conditions existed in
the basin centre (Colter & Reed 1980; Smith 1980; Clark 1986).
Age
Late Permian.
LITHOLOGY
References
CAMERON, T.D.J. 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the
Central and Northern North Sea. In: KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY,
W.G. (eds) Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea.
British Geological Survey, Nottingham.
Mudstone
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
39
38
37
36
Dolomite
CAMERON, T . D . J . , CROSBY, A . , BALSON, P . S . , JEFFERY, D . H . , LOTT,
G.K., BULAT, J . & HARRISON, D . J . 1992. United Kingdom offshore

regional report: the geology of the southern North Sea. HMSO,
London, for the British Geological Survey.
CLARK, D.N. 1986. The distribution of porosity in Zechstein
carbonates. In: BROOKS, J., GOFF, J.C. & VAN HOORN, B . (eds).
Habitat of Palaeozoic gas in NW Europe. Geological Society,
London, Special Publication No. 23, 121-149.
COLTER, V.S. & REED, G.E. 1980. Zechstein 2 Fordon Evaporites of
the Altwick No. 1 borehole, surrounding areas of NE England and
the adjacent southern North Sea. In: FUCHTBAUER, H . & PERYT, T.
M. (eds) The Zechstein Basin with emphasis on carbonate
sequences. Contributions to Sedimentology 9, 115-129.
Netherlands. Transactions of the Royal Dutch Geological and
Mining Society of Delft.
RHYS, G.H. 1 9 7 4 . A proposed standard lithostratigraphic
FUCHTBAUER, H. & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The Zechstein basin with
emphasis on carbonate sequences. Contributions to
SMITH, D . B . , BRUNSTROM, R.G.W., MANNING, P.I., SIMPSON, S . &
SHOTTON, F.W. 1974. A correlation of Permian rocks in the
British Isles. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.
5, 45pp.
ac
TURBOT ANHYDRITE
FORMATION
s
ie
Dolomite, argillaceous
Anhydrite
Shelf / slope
facies
41
44
43
42
Halite
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
LOCALLY ABSENT
100 m
Basinal facies
49
48
47
Sh
el
f
49 / 21-2
/
s l
op
49 / 26-4
fa
ci
es
53
54
SMITH, D . B . , HARWOOD, G . M . , PATTISON, J. & PETTIGREW, T. 1 9 8 6 . A
revised nomenclature for Upper Permian strata in eastern

England. In: HARWOOD, G.M. & SMITH, D . B . (eds) The English
Zechstein and related topics. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No. 22, 9-17.
100 km
C 1994
1994
200
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
Equivalent evaporitic strata in northeast England are included in

the lower part of the Fordon (Evaporite) Formation (Smith et al.
1974). In the Netherlands offshore, correlative rocks are known
as the Z2 Basal Anhydrite Member of the Zechstein 2 Formation
(NAM & RGD 1980). According to Cameron et al. (1992)
equivalent strata may be represented in the central basin by
interlaminated carbonate and anhydrite included within the top ot
the Hauptdolomit Formation. In the north of quadrants 36, 37, 38
and 39, on the Mid North Sea High, the Basalanhydrit Formation
passes laterally into the Turbot Bank Formation (e.g. 38/25-1,
Panel 1) (Cameron 1993). Around the southern margin of the
basin, the Basalanhydrit Formation passes laterally into coeval
interbedded red mudstones and thin anhydrites and localized
sandstones of the Blakeney Formation (e.g. 52/5-1IX, Panel 4S).
GR
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
In marginal, shelf sections, the Basalanhydrit Formation

t y p i c a l l y c o n s i s t s of w h i t e to pale grey, a m o r p h o u s ,
microcrystalline anhydrite and argillaceous anhydrite with local
intercalations of pale grey to pale brown microcrystalline
dolomite and argillaceous dolomite (e.g. 49/26-4). Near the
southern limit of the Basalanhydrit Formation, where it passes
l a t e r a l l y into the B l a k e n e y F o r m a t i o n , red m u d s t o n e is
interbedded with anhydrite (e.g. 53/1-1, Panel 4S). In more
basinal sections, the Basalanhydrit Formation is represented by a
thin unit of white, amorphous anhydrite and dolomitic anhydrite.
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
LATE PERMIAN
Lithology
Stassfurt Halite Formation rests directly upon the Hauptdolomit

Formation (e.g. 44/11-1, Panel 3).
49/21-2: 2262.5-2267m (7422-7437ft)

49/26-4 (Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3):
1772-1807m (5813-5928ft) (revised depths)
40
sl
op
DT
From the German stratigraphic nomenclature.
140
ft
Sh
e l f
Name.
100
ZECHSTEIN SALT
UNDIFFERENTIATED
The term Basalanhydrit Formation was first applied to the UK

offshore area by Rhys (1974) for a unit of white to pale grey
anhydrite, locally dolomitic, that lies between the Hauptdolomit
Formation and the Stassfurt Halite Formation. The Basalanhydrit
Formation represents the basal part of the Z2 evaporite phase.
GR
49 / 26-4
63
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
BLAKENEY FORMATION
(new)
The term Blakeney Formation is introduced for a unit of
continental and marginal marine, red-brown mudstones
and interbedded anhydrites with localized sandstones that
lies b e t w e e n the Grauer Salzton Formation and the
Zechsteinkalk Formation, at the southern margin of the
Southern Permian Basin. Equivalent strata in northeast
England are known as the Edlington Formation (Smith et
al. 1986; Smith 1989)
Name.
From Blakeney Point on the Norfolk coast.
Type section
53/7-2:
1541-1591.5m (5056-5222ft)
Reference section
52/5-1IX: 1472-1525m (4830-5003ft)
Lithology
The Blakeney Formation consists of mudstones with
interbedded thin anhydrites and localized thin sandstones.
The mudstones are commonly dolomitic and anhydritic
and usually red-brown, but locally grey or mottled with
grey and p a l e g r e e n . They vary f r o m soft to f i r m ,
laminated and subfissile to amorphous and waxy. The
anhydrite beds vary from soft, white and amorphous to
pale grey, microcrystalline or sucrosic. The sandstones
reach 4m thick and are described as white to grey, fine to
m e d i u m g r a i n e d , poorly sorted and c e m e n t e d with
dolomite.
Upper boundary
The top of the Blakeney Formation is usually marked by a
downward change from grey mudstone of the Grauer
Salzton F o r m a t i o n to interbedded white amorphous
anhydrite and red-brown mudstone. It typically coincides
with a d o w n w a r d decrease in gamma values and an
increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Blakeney Formation is marked by a
downward change from red mudstones to buff dolomite of
the Zechsteinkalk Formation. It is characterized by a
downward decrease in gamma values and an increase in
velocity.
52 / 5-11X
0
GR
100
140
53 / 7-2
DT
40
ft
Southern Permian Basin. Like the Edlington Formation

( f o r m e r l y M i d d l e M a r l s of Smith et al. 1974), the
Blakeney Formation is roughly coextensive with the flat
shelf of the Z1 carbonates (Smith 1980). The Blakeney
Formation is about 50m thick.
140
DT
40
m
ft
SCOLT HEAD
FOMATION
SCOLT HEAD
FOMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT FM.
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
1472
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
4830
1541
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
In the Dutch sector of the Southern North Sea, lateral

equivalents of the Blakeney Formation are included in the
Zechstein Fringe Formation (NAM & RGD 1980). At
outcrop in the 'Yorkshire Province', laterally equivalent
strata are included in the Edlington Formation (table 1 in
Smith et al. 1986).
120
BUNTER
SHALE
FORMATION
BUNTER
SHALE
FORMATION
GR
5056
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
1591.5
1525
5222
5003
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
LEMAN SST. FM.
See also Correlation Panel 4S
By analogy with the Edlington Formation, the Blakeney

Formation accumulated in a range of alluvial plain,
aeolian, lagoonal and marginal marine environments
(Smith 1989).
Age
Late Permian.
References
NAM & RGD (Nederlandse Ardolie Maatschappij B.V.
and Rijks Geologische Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic
nomenclature of the Netherlands. Transactions of the
Royal Dutch Geological and Mining Society of Delft.
SMITH, D.B. 1980. The evolution of the English Zechstein
Basin. In: FUCHTBAUER, H. & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The
Zechstein basin with emphasis on carbonate
SMITH, D.B. 1989. The late Permian palaeogeography of
north-east England. Proceedings of the Yorkshire
SMITH, D . B . , BRUNSTROM, R.G.W., MANNING, P.I., SIMPSON,
S . & SHOTTON, F.W. 1974. A correlation of Permian
rocks in the British Isles. Geological Society, London,
Special Publication No. 5, 45pp.
SMITH, D.B., HARWOOD, G.M., PATTISON, J. & PETTIGREW,
T. 1986. A revised nomenclature for Upper Permian
strata in eastern England. In: HARWOOD, G.M. & SMITH,
D.B. (eds) The English Zechstein and related topics.
Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.
22, 9-17.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
LITHOLOGY
36
37
38
39
Mudstone
Siltstone
Sandstone
41
42
43
44
Dolomite
Limestone
100 m
Anhydrite
47
48
49
The Blakeney Formation is present across the South

Hewett Shelf area, and forms a marginal facies to the
TRIASSIC BACTON
GROUP
100 km
LATE PERMIAN
52 / 5-11X
53 / 7-2
54
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
53
BLAKENEY FORMATION
BLAKENEY FORMATION
C 1994
1994
65
ROTLIEGEND
GROUP
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
GRAUER
SALZTON
FORMATION
GRAUER
SALZTON
FORMATION
47 / 15-1
0
GR
100
140
49 / 26-4
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
ft
Lithology
The Grauer Salzton Formation consists of pale to dark grey,
locally black and laminated, illitic, unfossiliferous mudstones.
Chlorite and kaolinite and subsidiary minerals in the mudstones
(Taylor & Colter 1975), which are usually described on
composite logs as soft and sticky. Locally the mudstones are
silty (e.g. 48/7b-4, Panel 3) or dolomitic and marly with
secondary, white, amorphous, soft anhydrite (e.g. 47/15-1, not
illustrated). Although the Grauer Salzton Formation is generally
thin, various gamma-ray and velocity log signatures are
recorded, including a simple high gamma-ray / low velocity
spike, upward-increasing gamma values (e.g. 47/15-1), upwarddecreasing gamma values (e.g. 42/10-1, Panel 3) and erratic
gamma values (e.g. 49/17-1, not illustrated).
Upper boundary
In sections around the basin margins, the top of the Grauer
Salzton Formation is normally defined by a downward change
from grey, microcrystalline, partly pelleted or laminated
anhydritic dolomite of the Plattendolomit Formation to grey
mudstone. It is typically marked on wireline logs by a sharp
downward increase in gamma-ray values and a decrease in
velocity. In the basin centre, the Grauer Salzton Formation is
overlain by white to grey, amorphous or microcrystalline
anhydrite with bands of dolomite of the Plattendolomit
Formation (e.g. 42/10-1, Panel 3) or anhydrite of the
Plattendolomit/Hauptdolomit formations (e.g. 44/11-1, Panel 3).
This boundary is also marked by a downward increase in
gamma-ray values and a decrease in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Grauer Salzton Formation is normally defined by
a downward change from pale to dark grey, illitic mudstone to
anhydrite-capped (Deckanhydrit) halite of the Stassfurt Halite
Formation (e.g. 36/26-1, Panel 2). It is marked on wireline logs
by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in
velocity. Where the Deckanhydrit is absent, the Grauer Salzton
Formation rests directly on halite or interbedded halite,
anhydrite, polyhalite, carnallite and kieserite of the Stassfurt
Halite Formation. At the southern basin margin, the Grauer
Salzton Formation locally rests on anhydritic red-brown
mudstones of the Blakeney Formation (e.g. 53/1-2, Panel 4S).
This boundary is marked by a downward decrease in gamma-ray
values and an increase in velocity.
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
In the subsurface of the 'Yorkshire Province', argillaceous beds

equivalent to the Grauer Saltzon Formation are included at the
base of the Brotherton (Magnesian Limestone) Formation (Smith
et al. 1986) (formerly the Upper Magnesian Limestone of Smith
et al. 1974). However, Smith (1989) informally separated the
Grauer Salzton Formation from the Brotherton Formation.
Equivalent strata in the Dutch sector of the Southern North Sea
are known as the Grey Salt Clay Member of the Zechstein 3
Formation (NAM & RGD 1980).
2431
7975
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
The mudstones of the Grauer Salzton Formation are believed to
have accumulated in an extensive, shallow sea which
transgressed over a salt and gypsum flats of the Stassfurt Halite
Formation (Smith 1980; Smith 1989). Smith (1980) postulated
that the dissolution of the Stassfurt Halite Formation at the
beginning of the marine incursion may have resulted in initially
high salinities in the marine waters which deposited the Grauer
Salzton Formation.
1744.5
5723
1745.5
5727
See also Correlation Panel 4N
Age
0
Late Permian.
References
NAM & RGD (Nederlandse Ardolie Maatschappij B.V. and
Rijks Geologische Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic nomenclature
of the Netherlands. Transactions of the Royal Dutch
Geological and Mining Society of Delft.
R H Y S , G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic
In: FUCHTBAUER, H. & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The Zechstein basin
with emphasis on carbonate sequences. Contributions to
SMITH, D.B. 1989. The late Permian palaeogeography of northeast England. Proceedings of the Yorkshire Geological
Society 47, 285-312.
SMITH, D.B., BRUNSTROM, R.G.W., MANNING, P.I., SIMPSON, S. &
British Isles. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication No. 5, 45pp.
SMITH, D.B., HARWOOD, G.M., PATTISON, J. & PETTIGREW, T.
1986. A revised nomenclature for Upper Permian strata in
eastern England. In: H A R W O O D , G.M. & SMITH, D.B. (eds)
The English Zechstein and related topics. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No. 22, 9-17.
T A Y L O R , J.C.M. & C O L T E R , V.S. 1975. Zechstein of the English
sector of the Southern North Sea. In: W O O D L A N D , A.W. (ed.)
Petroleum and the continental shelf of North-West Europe,
249-263. Applied Science Publishers, London.
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
36
37
38
39
Mudstone
Dolomite
Anhydrite
41
42
43
Halite
44
100 m
47
48
49
47 / 15-1
49 / 26-4
53
100 km
The Grauer Salzton Formation is present throughout much of the

Southern North Sea Basin. It is, however, absent from the Mid
C 1994
1994
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
2425.5
7958
67
54
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
47/15-1: 2425.5-243lm (7958-7975ft)

49/26-4 (Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3):
1744.5-1745.5m (5723-5727ft) (revised depths).
LATE PERMIAN
HAUPTANHYDRIT FM.
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
ft
LEINE HALITE
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
Name.
North Sea High and the South Hewett Shelf/London-Brabant

Platform. It is also locally absent in the basinal areas due to local
halokinesis which has disturbed the normal stratigraphic
succession. The Grauer Salzton Formation is typically 1 to 3m
thick, but locally reaches over 7m (e.g. 47/15-1).
The term Grauer Salzton Formation was first applied to the UK

offshore area by Rhys (1974) for a thin unit of marine mudstone
that lay between the Deckanhydrit Formation and the
Plattendolomit Formation. This usage is retained in this study,
although the Deckanhydrit is included here as an informal subunit within the Stassfurt Halite Formation. The Grauer Salzton
Formation represents the marine transgression at the base of the
Z3 cycle.
GRAUER
SALZTON
FORMATION
GRAUER
SALZTON
FORMATION
GRENZANHYDRITFORMATION
FORMATION
GRENZANHYDRIT
36 / 26-1
0
GR
200
190
47 / 13-2
DT
40
GR
250
140
DT
40
ft
36/26-1:
47/13-2:
49/26-4
975.5-982.5m (3200-3224ft)
2208-2212m (7244-7257ft)
(Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3):
1526.5-1527.5m (5009-5012ft)
(metric conversion revised)
Lithology
The Grenzanhydrit Formation consists of white, pale grey
and pale orange or red-brown anhydrite that is variously
described as soft and amorphous or hard and microcrystalline, sometimes friable, brittle or sucrosic. Locally
the Grenzanhydrit Formation contains a unit of red-brown
and grey anhydritic claystone and mudstone (e.g. 47/13-2)
or white, yellow or red, clear to opaque halite (e.g. 47/15-1,
not illustrated).
Upper boundary
The top of the Grenzanhydrit Formation is normally
marked by a sharp downward change from red-brown
anhydritic mudstone and siltstone of the Bunter Shale
Formation to white and pale grey anhydrite. It coincides
with a sharp downward increase in velocity and density and
a sharp decrease in gamma values.
Lower boundary
The lower boundary of the Grenzanhydrit Formation is
normally marked by a sharp downward change from white
and pale grey anhydrite to halite, K/Mg salts and local, redbrown, saliferous mudstones of the Aller Halite Formation.
It coincides with a downward decrease in density and
velocity and an increase in gamma values.
The Grenzanhydrit Formation is widely distributed across
the Southern North Sea Basin. Its thickest development is
around the northern margin where it reaches 5-8m (e.g.
36/26-1). Sections of 2-5m thickness occur over much of
the western and southern parts of the basin (e.g. 47/13-2),
thinning to lm or less close to the southern feather-edge
(e.g. 49/26/4, Panel 4N). Over the central part of the basin,
the formation is usually less than 2m thick, but is locally
absent or below wireline-log resolution.
E q u i v a l e n t strata in the ' Y o r k s h i r e ' and ' D u r h a m '
provinces are termed the Littlebeck Anhydrite Formation
(Smith et al. 1986). Laterally equivalent strata in the Dutch
sector of the Southern North Sea Basin are included in the
BUNTER
SHALE
FORMATION
GRENZANHYDRIT
FORMATION
Smith (1980) has interpreted the Grenzanhydrit Formation
as the deposits of a final, but short-lived, end-Permian
expansion of the basin-centre saline playa. Continental
facies had already been established beyond the limit of the
Grenzanhydrit transgression, and these spread rapidly
across the whole of the basin after the end of the Permian.
GRENZANHYDRIT
FORMATION
975.5
3200
982.5
3224
2208
7244
2212
7257
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
ROTER
SALZTON FM.
LEINE HALITE
FORMATION
ROTER
SALZTON FM.
Age
LEINE HALITE
FORMATION
Late Permian.
References
CAMERON, T.D.J. 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and prePermian of the Central and Northern North Sea. In:
KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea.
structural nomenclature for the whole of the (UK)
North Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report 74/8.
Basin. In: FUCHTBAUER, H. & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The
Zechstein basin with emphasis on carbonate sequences.
Contributions to Sedimentology 19, 7-34.
SMITH, D.B., BRUNSTROM, R.G.W., MANNING, P.I., SIMPSON,
S. & SHOTTON, F.W. 1974. A correlation of Permian
1986. A revised nomenclature for Upper Permian strata
in eastern England. In: HARWOOD, G.M. & SMITH, D.B.
(eds) The English Zechstein and related topics.
22, 9-17.
TAYLOR, J.C.M. 1990. Upper Permian-Zechstein. In:
GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.) Introduction to the petroleum
geology of the North Sea, 153-190. Blackwell Scientific
Publications, Oxford.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
LITHOLOGY
36
37
39
38
Mudstone
0
TURBOT ANHYDRITE
FORMATION
Siltstone
Anhydrite
41
42
43
44
Halite
100 m
GRENZANHYDRIT FORMATION LOCALLY
ABSENT DUE TO
HALOKINETIC DEFORMATION
36 / 26-1
47
48
49
47 / 13-2
53
54
BACTON GP
BUNTER
SHALE
FORMATION
100 km
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ft
TRIASSIC
Name.
Z4 Salt Member of the Zechstein 4 Formation (NAM &

RGD 1980), although in North Germany and Holland
correlative strata of the Grenzanhydrit Formation are
termed the Ohre Anhydrit (Smith 1989).
On the Mid North Sea High, the G r e n z a n h y d r i t
Formation passes into undifferentiated anhydrites of the
Turbot Anhydrite Formation (Cameron 1993) (Panel 1). On
the South Hewett Shelf, it passes into red-brown mudstones
and anhydrites of the newly defined Scolt Head Formation
(Panel 4S).
LATE PERMIAN
The term Grenzanhydrit Formation was first applied in the

UK Southern North Sea by Rhys (1974) for a thin unit of
anhydrite lying between the Aller Halite Formation and the
Bunter Shale Formation. The base of the Grenzanhydrit
Formation is believed to mark the base of the relatively
minor Z5 cycle (Smith 1980).
A4
C 1994
1994
69
A3
A2
A1
GRENZANHYDRITFORMATION
FORMATION
GRENZANHYDRIT
HALIBUT CARBONATE FORMATION

Deegan & Scull (1977) introduced the term Halibut Bank Formation for
undifferentiated dolomites which, with minor limestones and mudstones, form
a lower division of the Zechstein Group in the Moray Firth. This unit was
revised in Part 4 of this series (Cameron 1993) and renamed the Halibut
Carbonate Formation. As redefined, the Halibut Carbonate Formation
comprises both the carbonate and anhydrite components of the Z1 cycle of the
Northern Permian Basin, together with basal mudstones and carbonates of the
Z2 cycle. These carbonates and anhydrites are respectively designated the
Argyll Carbonate, Iris Anhydrite and Innes Carbonate members. A brief
description of the Halibut Carbonate Formation is included here since it
extends onto the Mid North Sea High in Quadrants 37, 38, and 39, flanking the
northern border of the Southern Permian Basin.
In many sections, the Halibut Carbonate Formation consists of two
carbonate units separated by a unit of anhydrite (e.g. 38/3-1, Panel 1); in
others it consists of carbonate alone (e.g. 39/1-1, Panel 1). The Argyll (Zl) and
Innes (Z2) carbonate members are generally described as comprising pale grey
and pale brown dolomite and minor dolomitic limestones. However, their
variable gamma-ray values suggest the presence also of sporadic laminae of
mudstone or sapropelic dolomite. The Iris Anhydrite Member consists of
white, pale pink or beige anhydrite.
The Halibut Carbonate Formation overlies basal Upper Permian mudstones
of the Kupferschiefer Formation, or locally oversteps these to rest on Lower
1994
Permian desert sediments or pre-Permian strata. It is generally overlain

conformably by the Turbot Anhydrite Formation and passes southwards into
the carbonate-evaporite cycles of the Anglo-Dutch Basin.
The carbonates of the Halibut Carbonate Formation were deposited when
oceanic waters from the Boreal Ocean circulated freely in the Northern
Permian Basin. This occurred in two separate phases, following the first (Zl)
and second (Z2) regional transgressions. The Iris Anhydrite M e m b e r
precipitated during the latter stages of the Zl cycle, when restricted circulation
of the Boreal Ocean led to an increase of salinity, particularly around the
margins of the basin.
References
T.D.J. 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the Central
Survey, Nottingham.
DEEGAN, C . E . & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin No. 1.
CAMERON,
71
The term Hauptanhydrit Formation was first applied to the UK offshore area
by Rhys (1974) for a unit of white to pale grey anhydrite that lay between the
Plattendolomit Formation and the Leine Halite Formation. This definition is
retained in this report. It represents the anhydritic phase of the Z3 cycle.
Reference
G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the
RHYS,
Name.
41/25a-l:
43/26-5:
48/13-2A:
49/26-4:
1994
1238-1258m (4061-4127ft)
2650-2655m (8694-87lift )
1978-2008.5m (6490-6590ft)
1691.5-1695.5m (5550-5563ft) (revised depths)
73
Lithology
The Hauptanhydrit Formation consists of white or pale grey anhydrite. It is

often described as soft and amorphous, or microcrystalline and hard (e.g.
41/25a-l). Locally, minor intercalations of yellow-brown, microcrystalline
dolomite are recorded (e.g. 49/25-1, not illustrated). Thin argillaceous laminae
have been noted in a number of wells. At its extreme landward margin, the
Hauptanhydrit Formation includes interbedded soft, grey and dark grey
mudstone (e.g. 53/2-2, not illustrated) and passes laterally into grey, dark grey
and red-brown mudstone with anhydrite interbeds of the Blakeney Formation
(e.g. 53/1-1, Panel 4S and 53/1-2, Panel 4S). Marginal facies of the Z3
anhydrites have been cored in many boreholes in northeast England, where
they are mainly composed of nodular and cumuloid anhydrite interbedded
with laminated anhydrite (Smith 1989 and references therein). In more basinal
sections, a thin unit of halite up to about 4m thick locally occurs at the base of
the Hauptanhydrit Formation (e.g. 43/26-5 and 48/13-2A).
In northeast England, equivalent strata are designated the Billingham

(Anhydrite) Formation (Smith et al. 1986) (formerly the Billingham Main
Anhydrite Formation of Smith et al. 1974). In the Dutch sector of the Southern
North Sea Basin, laterally equivalent strata are defined as the Z3 Main
Anhydrite Member of the Zechstein 3 Formation. Where the combined
carbonate and anhydrite units of the Zechstein 3 cycle are clearly separable
from the underlying and overlying units but cannot themselves be separated,
equivalents of the Hauptanhydrit Formation are included in the Z3 AnhydriteCarbonate Member (NAM & RGD 1980).
The Hauptanhydrit Formation passes northwards into the Turbot Anhydrite
Formation on the Mid North Sea High (Cameron 1993). On the South Hewett
Shelf, the Hauptanhydrit Formation probably passes laterally into the basal
Scolt Head Formation.
Upper boundary
The Z3 anhydrites have been cored in many boreholes in northeast England,

and this evidence suggests that they were deposited in an exceptionally broad
coastal sabkha (Smith 1980). The lithology and depositional environment of
the Hauptanhydrit Formation are less well known in the centre of the Southern
North Sea. Smith (1980) suggested that the basin-floor anhydrites could have
accumulated either by precipitation from brine which was between 60 and
80m deep in the centre of the basin, or by basinward extension of the sabkha
facies across this area following a 60 to 80m fall in sea level.
The top of the Hauptanhydrit Formation is normally marked by a sharp

downward change from white to clear and pink halite of the Leine Halite
Formation or undivided Zechstein salt to white to pale grey anhydrite and
dolomitic anhydrite. It is characterized on wireline logs by a sharp downward
increase in velocity and density. At the extreme margins of the Hauptanhydrit
Formation, where it includes a significant proportion of mudstone, the log
character associated with this boundary becomes variable (e.g. 53/1-1, Panel
4N).
Lower boundary
The lower boundary of the Hauptanhydrit Formation is usually marked by a
sharp or gradual downward change from white or pale grey anhydrite to grey,
microcrystalline dolomite (e.g. 4 1 / 2 5 a - l ) or anhydritic dolomite of the
Plattendolomit Formation. It is marked on wireline logs by a downward
decrease in density, an increase in gamma-ray values and commonly an
increase in velocity (e.g. 41/25a-l). In some sections (e.g. 42/10-1) the
underlying Plattendolomit Formation consists of interbedded anhydrite and
dolomite, but its significantly higher argillaceous content sometimes serves to
distinguish it from the Hauptanhydrit Formation. Where a thin unit of halite
occurs at the base of the Hauptanhydrit Formation (e.g. 43/26-5 and 48/132A), the lower boundary with the Plattendolomit Formation is characterized by
a sharp downward increase in velocity. However, in some basinal sections the
Hauptanhydrit Formation is inseparable from the Plattendolomit Formation.
The Hauptanhydrit Formation is widely distributed across the Southern
Permian Basin and passes northwards into the Turbot Anhydrite Formation on
the Mid North Sea High (Cameron 1993). Generally, the Hauptanhydrit
Formation is thicker in more marginal sections, with thin developments in the
basin centre (e.g. 42/10a-l, p.91). However, it locally shows dramatic and
complex thickness variation over relatively short distances. For example, it
reaches over 45m thick in 49/24-4 (not illustrated), but is less than 3m thick in
the nearby well 49/23-2 (not illustrated).
1994
Age
Late Permian.
References
Survey, Nottingham.
Society of Delft.
carbonate sequences. Contributions to Sedimentology 9, 7-34.
SMITH, D.B., BRUNSTROM, R.G.W., MANNING, P.I., SIMPSON, S. & SHOTTON, F.W.
1974. A correlation of Permian rocks in the British Isles. Geological
74
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
41 / 25a-1
GR
120
140
48 / 13-2A
43 / 26-5
DT
40
GR
100
140
DT
40
ft
140
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
1238
2650
8694
4061
2655
8711
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
1258
4127
49 / 26-4
DT
40
200
140
DT
m
ft
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
1978
6490
1691.5
5550
1695.5
5563
PLATTENDOLOMIT /
GRAUER
SALZTON FMS
2008.5
6590
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
40
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
GR
ft
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
200
ft
ROTER
SALZTON FM.
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
GR
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
Deckanhydrit
STASSFURT
HALITE FM.

DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
36
37
39
38
TURBOT
ANHYDRITE
FORMATION
41
42
43
47
48
44
41 / 25a-1
43 / 26-5
49
48 / 13-2A
49 / 26-4
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone / Siltstone
L3
0
Anhydrite
Halite
100 m
100 km
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
54
LATE PERMIAN
53
L2
Dolomite
L1
C 1994
1994
75
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
The term Hauptdolomit Formation was first applied to the UK offshore area by
Rhys (1974) for a unit of calcitic and anhydritic dolomite and limestone that
lies between the Werraanhydrit and Basalanhydrit formations. This definition
is retained here. It represents the carbonate phase of the second Zechstein
cycle and includes thick, shelf/slope and thin, basinal facies.
Rhys (1974) and Clark (1986) recognized distinct platform, slope and
basinal lithofacies within the Hauptdolomit Formation and Clark (1986) noted
that in German lithostratigraphic nomenclature, the term Hauptdolomit is
generally restricted to the marginal platform facies. Rhys (1974) and Clark
(1986) informally introduced the German stratigraphic terms 'Stinkdolomit' or
'Stinkkalk' for the slope facies, and 'Stinkschiefer' for the thin basinal facies.
According to Taylor (1990), the 'Stinkschiefer' is overlain in basinal sections
by the less argillaceous 'Stinkkalk'. On the basis of wireline log correlations,
Taylor (1980) postulated that in the basin-floor facies the lower part of the
Hauptdolomit Formation is laterally equivalent to the upper Werraanhydrit
platform facies. However, wireline log correlation by Cameron et al. (1992)
suggests that all of the Hauptdolomit Formation can be referred to the Z2
cycle.
D.N. 1986. The distribution of porosity in Zechstein carbonates. In:

J . GOFF, J . C . & V A N HOORN, B . (eds) Habitat of Palaeozoic gas in
NWEurope. Geological Society, London, Special Publication, No. 23,
121-149.
R H Y S , G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the
TAYLOR, J.C.M. 1980. Origin of the Werraanhydrit in the UK Southern North
Sea-a reappraisal. In: FUCHTBAUER, H. & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The Zechstein
basin with emphasis on carbonate sequences. Contributions to
CLARK,
BROOKS,
Name.
41/8-1:
917.5-1010m (3010-3313ft)
48/7b-4: 3224-3245.5m (10577-10648ft)
49/25-1: 2491-2541m (8172-8737ft)
49/26-4 (Rhys 1974, table 2, fig.3): 1807-1855m (5928-6086 ft)
(revised depths)
References
J. & HARRISON, D.J. 1 9 9 2 . United Kingdom offshore regional report: the
geology of the southern North Sea. HMSO, for the British Geological
Survey.
CAMERON,
1994
77
Lithology
The lithofacies and thickness of the Hauptdolomit Formation were largely
controlled by depositional environment, with thick shelf facies passing into a
thin basinal facies. Shelf sections are composed mainly of very fine oolitic,
pelletoidal, bioclastic and pisolitic grainstones, and hard, microcrystalline
carbonate mudstones (e.g. 41/8-1), and locally contain a restricted fauna of
bivalves, gastropods, foraminifera and ostracods. Large pisoliths and algal
sheets characterize the barrier facies developed near the shelf edge. Locally,
the shelf facies overlies more argillaceous slope facies and this is reflected in a
downward increase in gamma-ray values (e.g. 48/22-2, Clark 1986, fig. 19).
The slope facies consist largely of dark, thinly bedded and slumped, locally
argillaceous and anhydritic, dolomitized lime mudstones, together with
pelleted and b u r r o w e d , structureless, argillaceous, dolomitized lime
mudstones (e.g. 48/22-2, Clark 1986, fig. 19). Lenses and beds of oolitic and
bioclastic grainstones occur in both the bedded and structureless slope
deposits (Clark 1986). The thin, basin-floor facies is made up of dark, finely
laminated, organic-rich, argillaceous, carbonate mudstones (e.g. 44/21-1,
p. 107). Coarsely crystalline limestone predominates at the centre of the basin
floor, and microcrystalline dolomite around its margins. Anhydrite laminae
occur up to 2m above the base, and recur near the top of the basin-floor
carbonates (Taylor 1980).
Upper boundary
In shelf sections, the top of the Hauptdolomit Formation is normally defined
by a downward change from white to pale grey anhydrite with beds and
stringers of dolomite of the Basalanhydrit Formation to pale grey to pale
brown dolomite and anhydritic dolomite. It is usually marked on wireline logs
by a downward decrease in density and sometimes by increase in gamma
values (e.g. 41/8-1, 48/7b-4). Commonly it also coincides with a downward
decrease in velocity (e.g. 41/8-1), but locally the reverse is evident (e.g. 38/161, Panel 2 & 49/26-4). Locally, the boundary is made gradational by the
interbedded nature of the dolomite/anhydrite sequence and here it is taken at
the top of the dolomite-dominated section (e.g. 48/30-4, Panel 4N).
In basinal sections, the top of the Hauptdolomit Formation is normally
defined by a downward change from white, amorphous anhydrite of the
Basalanhydrit Formation to dark, laminated, organic-rich dolomite. It is
characterized on wireline logs by a downward decrease in density and
commonly an increase in gamma-ray values and velocity. In basinal sections
where the Basalanhydrit Formation is absent, the top of the Hauptdolomit
Formation is marked by a downward change from halite and polyhalite of the
Stassfurt Halite Formation to dark, bituminous dolomite (e.g. 47/8-1, Panel 2).
It is marked on wireline logs by a sharp downward increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
In shelf sections, the base of the Hauptdolomit Formation is normally marked
by a downward change from pale grey or pale brown dolomite to white or
grey anhydrite of the Werraanhydrit Formation. It coincides with a downward
increase in density and typically by a decrease in gamma-ray values (e.g.
49/26-4). In basinal sections, the base of the Hauptdolomit Formation is taken
at a downward change from bituminous carbonate mudstone to interlaminated
anhydrite and dolomite or limestone of the Werraanhydrit Formation. It
1994
coincides with a downward increase in density and a gradual decrease in

gamma-ray values immediately below a high-gamma spike (e.g. 42/10-1 Panel
3 & 44/21-1, p.107 and Taylor 1980, fig. 5).
Slope and basinal facies have been informally designated 'Stinkdolomit'/

'Stinkkalk' and the 'Stinkschiefer', respectively (e.g. Taylor 1990), but these
terms are not applied in this report.
deposits pass into pisolitic grainstones which are typical of a marginal sabkha
(Clark 1986). The slope facies includes redeposited shelf deposits and
slumped masses. Deposits of the upper slope contain a low diversity bivalveostracod fauna, but the lower slope facies are usually devoid of a shelly
fauna. The finely laminated nature of the thin, organic-rich, basin-floor facies,
together with the absence of a shelly fauna indicates a starved, anoxic
environment, and Smith (1980) suggested that water depths at the foot of the
marginal slope may have exceeded 200m.
Age
The Hauptdolomit Formation is present throughout most of the Southern

North Sea. It is, however, absent from the London-Brabant Platform, which
was a palaeohigh, and across the marginal platform of the Zechsteinkalk
Formation, where the latter formation is directly overlain by the Basalanhydrit
Formation (e.g. 53/1-1, Panel 4S). On the Mid North Sea High, the
northwestern extent of the Hauptdolomit Formation has not been encountered
by drilling, but in the northern parts of quadrants 37, 38 and 39, equivalent
strata are included in the Halibut Carbonate Formation (Cameron 1993) (e.g.
38/3-1 Panel 1).
Across a 10 to 40km-wide shelf around the southern margin of the basin,
the Hauptdolomit Formation is typically about 25 to 50m thick, but locally
reaches over 90m. Thick, shelf sections are also locally present on the margins
of the Mid North Sea High (e.g. 38/16-1 Panel 1 and 41/8-1, Panel 2). In the
basinal sections, however, the Hauptdolomit Formation is typically about 10
to 15m thick.
Late Permian
Carbonate rocks equivalent to the Hauptdolomit Formation occur in eastern
England, offshore and in the Netherlands, and are widespread in the Northwest
European Zechstein Basin (Taylor 1990). Equivalents of the Hauptdolomit
Formation in the 'Yorkshire Province' are included in the Kir kham Abbey
Formation (Smith et al. 1974). In the 'Durham Province', correlative rocks are
the Roker (Dolomite) Formation and the Concretionary Limestone Formation
(Smith et al. 1986). In the Netherlands offshore, equivalent strata are defined
as the Z2 Carbonate Member of the Zechstein 2 Formation (NAM & RGD
1980). Around the margins of the basin, the Hauptdolomit Formation may
pass laterally into continental clastics of the Blakeney Formation. Smith
(1989) demonstrates a similar lateral facies transition in eastern England from
the Kirkham Abbey Formation to the Edlington Formation.
The Hauptdolomit Formation represents the carbonate phase of the Z2 cycle.
This was initiated by a freshening of the Zechstein Sea, which ended gypsum
precipitation and recommenced carbonate deposition. The presence of a
broad asymmetrical shelf of Z1 deposits resulted in the immediate creation
during Z2 of shelf, slope and basin environments. The Hauptdolomit shelf
facies is mainly located on top of the platform of the Werraanhydrit
Formation, but is locally more extensive, due to progradation into the basin.
It includes oolites, bioclastic grainstones and carbonate mudstones that
accumulated in a range of shallow marine environments. Landward, these
78
References
CAMERON, D . 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the Central and
Northern North Sea. In: K N O X , R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Survey, Nottingham.
Geological Survey.
CLARK, D.N. 1986. The distribution of porosity in Zechstein carbonates. In:
BROOKS, J . G O F F , J.C. & V A N HOORN, B. (eds) Habitat of Palaeozoic gas in
NWEurope. Geological Society, London, Special Publication, No.23,
121-149.
Society of Delft.
R H Y S , G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for
SMITH, D.B., HARWOOD, G.M., PATTISON, J. & PETTIGREW, T. 1 9 8 6 . A revised
S e a - a reappraisal. In: FUCHTBAUER, H. & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The Zechstein
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
41 / 8-1
0
GR
100
48 / 7b-4
140
DT
40
200
140
49 / 25-1
DT
40
PLATTENDOL. FM.
ft
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
GR
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
GR
150
140
49 / 26-4
DT
40
3224
3245.5
LEMAN SST. FM.
140
DT
ft
1807
8172
5928
2541
1855
8337
6086
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
1010
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
40
2491
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
10648
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
150
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT FM.
10577
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
GR
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
ft
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
3010
ft
BASALANHYDRIT FM.
917.5
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
3313

WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
39
38
37
36
HALIBUT CARBONATE FM.
Shelf / Slope
facies
41
44
43
42
Shelf / Slope
facies
41 / 8-1
Basinal facies
48
47
49
49 / 25-1
Shelf / Slope
facies
?
LITHOLOGY
Anhydrite
?
53
54
Sandstone
Anhydrite / dolomite (interbedded)

100 km
Dolomite
Halite
100 m
LATE PERMIAN
49 / 26-4
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
48 / 7b-4
Limestone
C 1994
1994
79
79
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFERFORMATION
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
0
The Kupferschiefer Formation typically consists of dark grey and

dark brown to black, finely laminated, sapropelic, pyritic, dolomitic
mudstone. It varies from hard and fissile to soft, and typically has
high concentrations of copper, lead and zinc sulphides. Despite
being a thin unit, the Kupferschiefer Formation generally provides
an excellent wireline log marker, characterized by high gamma and
low velocity spikes. In marginal areas and on palaeotopographical
highs, the Kupferschiefer Formation is locally less organic-rich
with lower gamma-ray values.
Upper boundary
The top of the Kupferschiefer Formation is typically defined by a
sharp downward change from grey carbonate of the Zechsteinkalk
Formation to dark grey or black, bituminous mudstone. It is
commonly marked on wireline logs by a sharp downward increase
in gamma-ray values and a decrease in velocity (e.g. 49/26-4).
Near basin margins, where the Kupferschiefer Formation is locally
unusually thick, its upper boundary with the Zechsteinkalk
Formation may be more gradational (e.g. 52/5-2, not illustrated)
and is taken at a point of inflection on the gamma-ray and velocity
traces. In the Silver Pit Basin, another thin, dark mudstone
characterized by high gamma-ray values and low velocity occurs
in the condensed Zechsteinkalk Formation, about 3m above the
Kupferschiefer Formation (e.g. 44/22-1). Locally, where the
Zechsteinkalk Formation is absent, the top of the Kupferschiefer
Formation is overlain by white to pale grey anhydrite of the
Werraanhydrit Formation (e.g. 38/24-1, Panel 1).
Lower boundary
The base of the Kupferschiefer Formation is always defined by
the base of a highly radioactive mudstone lithology, whether the
formation rests conformably on Lower Permian strata or locally
oversteps these onto pre-Permian rocks (e.g. 38/16-1, Panel 1). It
is characterized on wireline logs by a sharp decrease in gammaray values and an increase in velocity.
The Kupferschiefer Formation is widely distributed in the
Southern North Sea Basin. However, it is probably absent over
most of the London-Brabant Platform and is very thin or absent
over parts of the Mid North Sea High and the South Hewett
150
140
DT
40
ft
ft
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
ZECHSTEIN
SALT UNDIFFERENTIATED
Shelf (Panel 1), which may have retained positive relief during
the Late Permian. The onshore equivalent Marl Slate Formation
is absent wherever overlying carbonates are of shallow-water,
moderate- to high-energy facies (Smith 1980) and the same
probably applies to the K u p f e r s c h i e f e r F o r m a t i o n . The
Kupferschiefer Formation is typically 1 to 3m thick, but near the
basin margin, where the input of clastic sediments appears to
have been relatively high, it locally thickens up to over 10m (e.g.
53/1-2, Panel 4S).
BASALANHY. FM.
HAUPTDOLOMIT FM.
WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
2011.5
6600
3155.5
10353
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
The Kupferschiefer Formation is widely developed across both

the Northern and Southern North Sea Basins (Taylor 1990;
Cameron 1993). In the Dutch sector, it is known as the
Coppershale Member of the Zechstein 1 Formation (NAM &
RGD 1980). In eastern England equivalent strata are known as
the Marl Slate Formation (Smith et al. 1974; Smith 1980).
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
3156.5
10356
LEMAN SST.
FORMATION
The mudstones of the Kupferschiefer Formation were deposited
below wave-base and under conditions of bottom-water anoxia.
The stagnant waters may have developed after seasonal blooms
and falls of p h y t o p l a n k t o n ( B r o n g e r m a - S a n d e r s 1965).
Biological fixation may account for the characteristically high
metal content in the Kupferschiefer Formation (Smith 1980).
2013
6604
Age
Late Permian.
LITHOLOGY
References
M. 1965. Metals of the Kupferschiefer
supplied by normal sea water. Geologische Rundschau, 55:
365-375.
CAMERON, D. 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the
Central and Northern North Sea. In: K N O X , R.W.O'B. &
CORDEY, W.G. (eds) Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the
UK North Sea. British Geological Survey, Nottingham.
D E E G A N , C.E. & SCULL, B.J. 1977. A standard lithostratigraphic
nomenclature for the Central and Northern North Sea.
Institute of Geological Sciences Report 77/25; NPD-Bulletin
No. 1.
TAYLOR, J.C.M. 1990. Upper Permian-Zechstein. In: GLENNIE,
North Sea, 153-190. Blackwell Scientific Publications,
Oxford.
BRONGERMA-SANDERS,
Mudstone
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
36
37
38
39
Sandstone
Limestone, argillaceous
Dolomite
41
42
43
44
Anhydrite
50 m
Halite
44 / 22-1
47
48
49
49 / 26-4
53
100 km
1994
C 1994
40
81
81
54
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Lithology
DT
ROTLIEGEND GP
44/22-1: 3155.5-3156.5m (10353-10356ft)

49/26-4 (Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3):
2011.5-2013m (6600-6604ft) (metric
conversion revised)
See Cameron (1993) for reference wells in the UK Central and
Northern North Sea.
140
PERMIAN
200
GR
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
Name. Kupferschiefer is an old German mining term meaning

'Copper Shale'.
GR
SILVERPIT FORMATION
The term Kupferschiefer Formation was first applied in the UK

offshore area by Rhys (1974) to a thin, but widespread unit of
dark greyish brown to black, laminated, sapropelic mudstone at
the base of the Upper Permian Zechstein succession in the
Southern North Sea. Deegan & Scull (1977) and Cameron
(1993) extended the formation into the Central and Northern
North Sea.
49 / 26-4
44 / 22-1
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
KUPFERSCHIEFERFORMATION
FORMATION

The term Leine Halite Formation was first applied in the UK Southern North
Sea by Rhys (1974) for a unit of halite and potassium salts lying between the
Hauptanhydrit Formation and the Roter Salzton Formation. This definition is
followed here. The Leine Halite Formation marks the main evaporitic phase of
the Z3 cycle. In areas of intense halokinetic deformation, the Leine Halite
Formation passes laterally into undifferentiated Zechstein salts.
References
RHYS,
Name.
36/26-1: 1043.5-1071m (3423-3513ft)
42/10a-l: 1711.5-1970.5m (5615-6465ft)
49/26-4
(Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3): 1596.5-1691.5m (5238-5550ft)
50/21-1: 1744.5-1903m (5723-6244ft)
1994
83
Lithology
The Leine Halite Formation consists of colourless, white, grey or pink, clear to
translucent, locally opaque, generally hard and crystalline halite with
interbedded and intergrown pink to red, opaque, hard K/Mg salts, principally
sylvite and carnallite with some polyhalite. Minor beds of white to grey, soft
to moderately hard, crystalline to amorphous anhydrite and red-brown to pale
grey-brown, locally silty, saliferous, soft and amorphous mudstone have been
recorded.
Upper boundary
The top of the Leine Halite Formation is defined by a downward change from
red-brown, halite and K/Mg salt bearing mudstones of the Roter Salzton
Formation to colourless, white, grey or pink halite with pink to red K/Mg
salts. It is characterized by a sharp downward increase in velocity. Where
halite occurs at the top of the Leine Halite Formation, the gamma log shows a
sharp downward decrease in values (e.g. 36/26-1 and 41/25a-l, Panel 2). In
wells where K/Mg salts occur at the top of the formation, the gamma log
shows a sharp downward increase in values (e.g. 42/10-1 and 49/22-3, Panel
4N).
Lower boundary
The base of the Leine Halite Formation is normally defined by a sharp
downward change from colourless or pink halite to white to pale grey
anhydrite and dolomitic anhydrite of the Hauptanhydrit Formation. This
boundary is characterized on wireline logs by a sharp downward increase in
v e l o c i t y and d e n s i t y . Near the basin margin, where the u n d e r l y i n g
Hauptanhydrit Formation includes a significant proportion of mudstone, there
is a less sharp change in velocity and density (e.g. 53/2-2, not illustrated). The
gamma log generally shows a slight, occasionally marked, downward increase
in values across the formational boundary, although in some wells there is no
significant log break (e.g. 36/26-1). Where the Hauptanhydrit Formation is
locally absent the Leine Halite Formation sits directly on the Plattendolomit
Formation (e.g. 47/8-1, Panel 2).
An informal threefold subdivision of the Leine Halite Formation is recognized
here (termed units LI, L2 and L3), on the basis of relative amounts of K/Mg
salts and the associated wireline log signatures. These units broadly equate to
the four units of the Boulby (Halite) Formation recognized by Smith & Crosby
(1979). Unit LI corresponds to Boulby units A and B, as rarely can these be
separated in the Southern North Sea. Unit L2 equates to Boulby unit C, that is
1994
also known as the Boulby Potash Member, and unit L3 corresponds to Boulby
unit D (Smith & Crosby 1979).
Unit LI, at the base of the formation, consists of relatively pure halite (e.g.
49/26-4), locally with thin beds of anhydrite occurring in its basal or middle
parts (e.g. 42/10-1, 50/21-1). It is characterized by uniformly low gamma
values and low velocity (e.g. 49/26-4). Unit L2 consists of varying proportions
of K/Mg salts and halite. Sylvite is the principal potassium salt in northeast
England (Smith & Crosby 1979) and sylvite and carnallite are commonly
recorded in the Southern North Sea. Unit L2 is characterized by a spikey,
high-gamma signatures. Its base is defined by a sharp downward decrease in
gamma values and a downward increase in velocity (e.g. 42/10-1, 50/21-1).
Unit L3 consists of a thin, relatively pure halite. Its base is defined by a sharp
downward increase in gamma values and a downward decrease in velocity
(e.g. 50/21-1).
The Leine Halite Formation is present throughout much of the Southern North
Sea. Unit LI is the most widespread sub-unit, and units L2 and L3 occupy
successively more restricted areas. The Leine Halite Formation is up to around
300m thick, although its depositional thickness is difficult to determine in the
central part of the basin where sections have been extensively disrupted by
halokinesis. Unit LI thickens from around 50m on the coast of Yorkshire
(Smith 1980) to approximately 200m in the centre of the Southern North Sea
Basin. The limit of unit L2 lies 10-20km basinward of the limit of unit LI and
it thickens from 11m on the Yorkshire coast (Smith 1980) to approximately
100m in the centre of the basin. The limit of unit L3 lies between 40km and
80km basinward of the limit of unit LI and the unit is 3 - 1 lm thick.
The Leine Halite Formation is absent over much of the Mid North Sea
High.
Equivalent strata in the 'Yorkshire' and 'Durham' provinces are termed the
Boulby (Halite) Formation (including the Boulby Potash Member) (Smith et
al. 1974, Smith et al. 1986). Equivalent strata in the Dutch sector of the
Southern North Sea Basin are known as the Z3 Salt Member of the Zechstein
3 Formation (NAM & RGD 1980).
In the central part of the Southern North Sea Basin, evaporites of the Leine
Halite Formation are locally inseparable from those of the preceding and
succeeding Zechstein cycles due to the effects of halokinesis. Where this is the
case, Z3 salts are included in a unit of undifferentiated Zechstein salt (e.g.
38/24-1). The Leine Halite Formation probably also passes into the
84
Shearwater Salt Formation in a north-trending channel-like feature crossing

the Mid North Sea High in Quadrant 37 (Jenyon et al. 1984; Cameron 1993)
(e.g. 37/12-1, not illustrated). In the South Hewett Shelf area, the Leine Halite
Formation passes laterally into mudstones, siltstones and anhydrites of the
newly defined Scolt Head Formation (Panel 4S).
The Leine Halite Formation was deposited on extensive marginal salt flats that
were generally aerially exposed but suffered regular flooding by hypersaline
seawater; a more or less permanent playa is likely to have existed in the centre
of the basin (Smith 1980). The compositional changes recorded in the
evaporites of units LI and L2 document overall increasing levels of salinity.
The relatively pure halite of unit L3 is interpreted as the deposit of a brief
expansion of the playa due to an influx of fresher water into the basin.
Age
Late Permian
References
M . K . , CRESSWELL, P . M . & TAYLOR, J . C . M . 1984. Nature of the
Society of Delft.
FUCHTBAUER, H . & PERYT, T . M . (eds) The Zechstein basin with emphasis on
SMITH, D.B. & CROSBY, A. 1979. The regional and stratigraphical context of
Zechstein 3 and 4 potash deposits in the British sector of the southern
North Sea and adjoining land areas. Economic Geology 74, 397-408.
Society London Special Publication No. 5, 45pp.
JENYON,
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
36 / 26-1
GRENZANHYDRIT
FORMATION
GR
200
190
40
ft
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
A4
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
ROTER
SALZTON FM.
50 / 21-1
42 / 10a-1
DT
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
A1
GR
150
140
DT
40
ft
A3
A1
ROTER
SALZTON FM.
L1
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
ROTER
SALZTON FM.
5615
L2
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
190
49 / 26-4
DT
40
200
140
DT
40
ft
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
A2
1744.5
L3
GR
ft
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
1596.5
5238
ROTER
SALZTON FM.
5723
L2
3513
200
A1
1071
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
GR
A4
A3
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
1711.5
3423
GRENZANHYDRIT
FORMATION
A2
1043.5
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
L2
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
L1
1691.5
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
L1
5550
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
1903
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
6244
L1
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
1970.5
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
6465
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
39
38
37
36

36 / 26-1
f
A pp r o
x
o f h i ma
a
lo te l
k i
im
ne
si i t
s
it
L i
m
41
?
?
L2
44
43
L imi t
of
42 / 10a-1
L3
EXTENSIVE HALOKINETIC
DEFORMATION: LEINE HALITE FORMATION
LITHOLOGY
49
48
47
PASSES LOCALLY INTO ISOLATED
PATCHES OF UNDIFFERENTIATED ZECHSTEIN SALT
L im

ZECHSTEIN GROUP
of
L3
53
50 / 21-1
L3
L1
54
Anhydrite
100 m
L2

100 km
Halite
C 1994
1994
i t
L2
Dolomite
L4
t o
f
49 / 26-4
LATE PERMIAN
L im
i
Mudstone
85
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
41 / 25a-1
0
GR
200
140
49 / 26-4
DT
40
BUNTER
SHALE FM.
ft
41/25a-l: 1168.5-1177.5m (3834-3863ft)
49/26-4 (Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3):
1587-1588m (5206-5210ft)
Lithology
The Pegmatitanhydrit Formation consists of distinctive,
white to grey, occasionally pale orange anhydrite that is
variably soft, firm or hard, amorphous or crystalline
(sucrosic) to microcrystalline. Locally the formation may
contain interbedded halite (e.g. 47/13-2, not illustrated) or
dark red-brown mudstone (e.g. 49/21-1, not illustrated).
Upper boundary
The top of the Pegmatitanhydrit Formation is normally
marked by a sharp downward change from halite of the Aller
Halite Formation to white-grey anhydrite (e.g. 47/13-2, p.61.).
It is characterized on wireline logs by a sharp downward
increase in density and velocity. The gamma log response to
this boundary is variable, although there is commonly no
significant downward change. Locally, a slight downward
decrease is seen on the gamma log due to the presence of high
gamma, argillaceous/potassic halite at the base of the Aller
Halite Formation (e.g. 41/25a-l and 49/26-4).
Lower boundary
The lower boundary of the Pegmatitanhydrit Formation is
defined by a sharp downward change from white-grey
anhydrite to red-brown, saliferous mudstones of the Roter
Salzton Formation. It coincides with a sharp downward
decrease in density and velocity and a downward increase in
gamma-ray values. Where the Pegmatitanhydrit Formation
is thinly developed and/or the underlying Roter Salzton
Formation contains abundant halite and potassium salts the
boundary is less well defined, particularly on the gamma log
(e.g. 44/22-3, Panel 3).
The Pegmatitanhydrit Formation is widely distributed across
the Southern North Sea Basin. It is generally around 9m thick
in a 60-90km-wide marginal zone around the basin except in
the southeast where the maximum thickness reached is 5m. It
is locally absent or not recognizable in the centre of the basin
due to deformation resulting from halokinesis (e.g. 43/26-5,
Panel 3), but where present the formation is commonly only
thinly developed.
200
A3
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
140
DT
40
GRENZANH. FM.
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
A2
A1
The Pegmatitanhydrit Formation probably formed in a
shallow, hypersaline lagoonal sea with a restricted marine
connection (Cameron et al. 1992). The laterally equivalent
Sherburn Anhydrite Formation is believed to have been
precipitated as selenitic bottom-growth gypsum and
contains layers of former gypsarenite that may have resulted
from current and storm reworking (Smith 1989).
1587
5206
PEGMATITANH. FM.
1168.5
3834
PEGMATITANH. FM.
1588
5210
ROTER SALZTON FM.
1177.5
3863
ROTER
SALZTON FM.
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
L2
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
L1
HAUPTANHYDRIT FM.
Age
Late Permian.
References
CAMERON, T.D.J. 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and prePermian of the Central and Northern North Sea. In:
KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
LOTT, G . K . , BULAT, J. & HARRISON, D.J. 1992. United
Geological Survey.
Rijks Geologische Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic
structural nomenclature for the whole of the (UK) North
Sea. Institute of Geological Sciences Report 74/8.
Geological Society 47, part 4, 285-312.
SMITH, D . B . , BRUNSTROM, R.G.W., MANNING, P.I., SIMPSON,
S. & SHOTTON, F.W. 1974. A correlation of Permian
1986. A revised nomenclature for Upper Permian strata
in eastern England. In: HARWOOD, G.M. & SMITH, D.B.
(eds) The English Zechstein and related topics.
Geological Society, London, Special Publication No. 22,
9-17.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
LITHOLOGY
36
37
39
38
Mudstone
Siltstone
TURBOT ANHYDRITE
FORMATION
?
?
41
42
43
Anhydrite
Halite
44
50 m

PEGMATITANHYDRITE FORMATION
LOCALLY ABSENT
DUE TO
41 / 25a-1
47
48
49
53
54
49 / 26-4
100 km
The Pegmatitanhydrit Formation passes northwards into the
Turbot Anhydrite Formation (Cameron 1993) on the eastern
1994
C 1994
GR
ft
87
87
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Name.
part of the Mid North Sea High. Equivalent strata to the south,
in the South Hewett Shelf area, are contained in the mudstones,
siltstones and thin anhydrites of the newly defined Scolt Head
Formation. In the subsurface of the 'Yorkshire' and 'Durham'
provinces, equivalent strata are known as the Sherburn
Anhydrite Formation (Smith et al. 1986; Smith 1989); these
beds were previously designated the Upper Anhydrite
Formation (Smith et al. 1974). Equivalent strata in the Dutch
sector of the Southern North Sea Basin are defined as the Z4
Pegmatite Anhydrite Member of the Zechstein 4 Formation
(NAM & RGD 1980).
LATE PERMIAN
The term Pegmatitanhydrit Formation was first applied in

the UK Southern North Sea Basin by Rhys (1974) for a thin
unit of grey to red-pink anhydrite lying between the Roter
Salzton and Aller Halite formations. In contrast to Rhys
(1974), Cameron et al. (1992) regarded the base of the
Pegmatitanhydrit Formation as marking the transgressive
base of the Z4 cycle.
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
The term Plattendolomit Formation was first applied to the UK offshore area
by Rhys (1974) for a unit of pale to dark grey argillaceous and locally
anhydritic dolomite that lay between the Grauer Salzton Formation and the
Hauptanhydrit Formation. It represents the carbonate phase of the Z3 cycle
and includes thick shelf and thin basinal facies.
Name.
From the old German stratitigraphic term meaning 'Platy Dolomite'.
41/25a-l: 1258-1302m (4127^1272ft)
42/10a-l: 1975.5-2010.5m (6482-6596ft)
49/26-4
(Rhys, 1974, table 2, fig. 3): 1695.5-1744.5m (5563-5723ft)
53/7-2:
1513-1540m (4964-5052ft)
1994
89
Lithology
In shelf sections, the Plattendolomit Formation consists dominantly of dark to
pale grey or tan, hard, microcrystalline, locally argillaceous, partly pelleted
and anhydritic dolomite mudstones. Thin partings of grey mudstone are
common. The dolomite is locally pyritic and commonly contains secondary,
soft, white, amorphous anhydrite (e.g. 48/30-3, not illustrated). Oolitic
grainstones occur locally, particularly in the upper parts of marginal sections
(e.g. 36/26-1, Panel 2 and 48/30-4, Panel 4N). A restricted fauna, dominated
by two species of thin-shelved bivalves and the tubular calcareous alga
Calcinema permiana is c o n f i n e d to sections within about 50 km of
depositional limit. Where the algal tubes are present, they form layers up to a
few centimetres thick consisting almost entirely of horizontal stems; these
alternate with thicker layers of microdolomite containing scattered fragments
of the alga (Taylor & Colter 1975). The algal tubes have sometimes been
mistaken for oolites on some oil company composite logs. Algal-stromatilitic
dolomite is common at the top of marginal sections and is associated with
bands of nodular, displacive anhydrite (Taylor & Colter 1975).
The shelf facies pass basinwards into thick, slope facies consisting of dark
brown, thinly bedded, unfossiliferous pyritic dolomite that contains abundant
laths of replacive anhydrite (Taylor & Colter 1975). Subordinate beds of beige or
pale grey limestone are common towards the base (e.g. 49/22-3, not illustrated).
Sporadic, thin interbeds of grey, brown or black mudstone and bituminous
laminae (e.g. 41/25a-l) are present and generally more common in basal strata .
In the basin centre, the Plattendolomit Formation largely consists of white to
medium grey, amorphous to cryptocrystalline anhydrite with laminations of
bituminous mudstone and argillaceous dolomite (e.g. 42/10-1) and is often
inseparable from the Hauptdolomit Formation (e.g. 44/11-1, Panel 3).
Upper boundary
In most shelf and slope sections, the top of the Plattendolomit Formation is
defined by a sharp downward change from white or pale grey anhydrite of the
Hauptanhydrit Formation to grey microcrystalline dolomite or anhydritic
dolomite. It is marked on wireline logs by a downward decrease in density,
and commonly by an increase in gamma-ray values and velocity (e.g. 41/25a1). In basinal sections (e.g. 42/10a-l) the Plattendolomit Formation commonly
consists of interbedded anhydrite and dolomite, but its significantly higher
argillaceous content and gamma values sometimes serve to distinguish it from
the overlying Hauptanhydrit Formation. However, in some basinal sections the
Plattendolomit Formation is inseparable from the Hauptanhydrit Formation
(e.g. 44/11-1, Panel 3). Where a thin unit of halite occurs at the base of the
H a u p t a n h y d r i t F o r m a t i o n (e.g. 48/13-2A, Panel 2), the top of the
Plattendolomit Formation is characterized by a sharp downward increase in
velocity. Where the Hauptanhydrit Formation is locally absent, the top of the
Plattendolomit Formation is marked by the downward change from halite of
the Leine Halite Formation to dolomite (e.g. 41/8-1, Panel 2).
At the extreme southern margin of the basin, the top of the Plattendolomit
Formation is marked by a downward change from red-brown, or locally grey,
anhydritic mudstones with minor sandstones of the Blakeney Formation to
grey or tan, microcrystalline, dolomitic limestone (e.g. 53/7-2).
Lower boundary
The base of the Plattendolomit Formation is normally defined by a downward
change from grey microcrystalline, partly pelleted or laminated anhydritic
1994
dolomite to grey, illitic mudstone of the Grauer Salzton Formation. It is

marked on wireline logs by a sharp downward increase in gamma-ray values
and a decrease in velocity. Where the Grauer Salzton Formation is locally
absent, the Plattendolomit Formation rests directly upon the Stassfurt Halite
Formation (e.g. 49/12-3, not illustrated).
The Plattendolomit Formation is widely distributed across the Southern
Permian Basin. From a 'feather-edge' at its southern depositional limit, the
Plattendolomit Formation thickens northwards to about 90m at a weakly
developed shelf edge before thinning to about 30m across the basin floor.
Although there are few wells bordering the Mid North Sea High, a similar
depositional wedge geometry appears to be developed from shelf to basin on
the southwestern flank of the structure. On the southeastern flank of the Mid
North Sea High, the Plattendolomit Formation passes laterally into the Turbot
Anhydrite Formation, where it equates to the Turbot Carbonate unit of
Cameron (1993).
Carbonate rocks equivalent to the Plattendolomit Formation occur in eastern
England, offshore the Netherlands and are widespread in the Northwest
European Zechstein Basin (Taylor 1990). In the 'Yorkshire Province',
equivalent strata are included in the Brotherton (Magnesian Limestone)
Formation (Smith et al. (1986) (formerly the Upper Magnesian Limestone of
Smith et al. 1974) (but see discussion contribution by D.B. Smith in RichterBernberg 1986). Equivalent strata in the 'Durham Province' are defined as the
Seaham Formation (Smith et al. 1974). In the Dutch sector of the Southern
North Sea, equivalent strata are designated the Z3 Carbonate Member of the
Zechstein 3 Formation (NAM & RGD 1980). Where the Z3 carbonate and Z3
anhydrite can be separated from the under- and overlying strata, but the
individual members cannot be identified, they are included in the Z3
Anhydrite-Carbonate Member of the Zechstein 3 Formation (NAM & RGD
1980).
According to some authors (e.g. Smith 1980; NAM & RGD 1980), the Z3
carbonate may pass laterally into the Z3 anhydrite in the basin centre. Taylor
& Colter (1975), however, considered the Plattendolomit Formation to be
entirely older than the Hauptanhydrit Formation, which formed from more
concentrated brines. Clark (1986) postulated that the Plattendolomit Formation
passes laterally into thin basinal mudstones that are indistinguishable from the
Grauer Salzton Formation.
On the southeastern flank of the Mid North Sea High, where sections are
relatively condensed and incomplete, strata equivalent to the Plattendolomit
Formation are included in the Turbot Carbonate unit of the Turbot Anhydrite
Formation (e.g. 38/3-1, Panel 1) (Cameron 1993).
The carbonates and mudstones of the Plattendolomit Formation were probably
deposited in marine waters varying from a few metres to a few tens of metres
deep (Smith 1980). There is no evidence of abnormally high salinities during
deposition and the lack of fauna in the thinly bedded slope facies may be
partly explained by a lack of turbulence and consequently low nutrient and
oxygen supplies (Smith 1980). Sedimentary structures in coeval carbonates in
eastern England include low-amplitude ripples, small- to medium-scale cross
90
lamination and broadly lenticular bedding from which low to moderate energy
levels are inferred, although sheets of bioclastic debris may have resulted from
periodic storms (Smith 1989). The stromatilitic dolomite and interbedded
anhydrite at the top of marginal sections are interpreted as sabkha deposits
(Taylor & Colter 1975), suggesting that carbonate production had built the
shelf up to sea level.
Age
Late Permian.
References
and Northern North Sea. In: K N O X , R . W . O ' B . & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Survey, Nottingham.
BROOKS, J. G O F F , J.C. & V A N HOORN, B. (eds) Habitat of Palaeozoic gas in
NW Europe. Geological Society, London, Special Publication, No. 23,
121-149.
Society of Delft.
RICHTER-BERNBURG, G. 1986. Zechstein salt correlation: England-DenmarkGermany. In: HARWOOD, G.M. & SMITH, D.B. (eds) The English Zechstein
and related topics. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.
22, 165-168.
SMITH, D . B . , HARWOOD, G . M . , PATTISON, J . & PETTIGREW, T . 1986. A revised
Southern North Sea. In: WOODLAND, A . W . (ed.) Petroleum and the
Publishers, London.
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
100
140
49 / 26-4
42 / 10a-1
DT
40
GR
100
140
40
LEINE HALITE
FORMATION
HAUPTANH. FM.
1258
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
4127
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
GRAUER
SALZTON
FM.
200
53 / 7-2
140
DT
1975.5
6482
GRAUER
SALZTON
FM.
1302
2010.5
6596
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
4272
40
120
140
DT
HAUPTANH.
FORMATION
1695.5
5563
GRAUER
SALZTON
FM.
1744.5
5723
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
40
m
ft
SCOLT HEAD
FORMATION
1513
4964
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
GRAUER
SALZTON
FM.
1540
5052
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
HAUPTDOL.
FORMATION
GR
ft
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
GR
ft
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
ft
DT
BUNTER
SHALE
FORMATION
GR
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
41 / 25a-1
0
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
36
39
38
37
TURBOT ANHYDRITE
FORMATION
41
42
44
43
Basinal facies
42 / 10a-1
41 / 25a-1
LITHOLOGY
49
Mudstone
Anhydrite
Siltstone
Sandstone
Halite
Dolomite
Shelf / Slope facies
53
54
53 / 7-2
Limestone
100 km
100 m
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
49 / 26-4
48
LATE PERMIAN
47
C 1994
1994
91
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
ROTER
SALZTON
FORMATION
ROTER
SALZTON
FORMATION
41 / 25a-1
0
41/25-1: 1177.51198m (3863-3930ft)
49/26-4 (Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3):
1588-1596.5m (5210-5238ft)
Lithology
The Roter Salzton Formation consists of red-brown, occasionally
purple-brown to grey, commonly silty, soft to firm, amorphous to
blocky mudstones. The formation contains varying quantities of
interbedded clear, colourless to pale pink-orange, massive halite
and bright orange-red, opaque, massive, hard potassium and salts
(most commonly carnallite). The most salt-enriched sequences
occur towards the centre and southeast of the basin (e.g. 49/24-1,
not illustrated). Laminae of white to grey anhydrite are recorded
locally (e.g. 42/22-1, not illustrated).
Upper boundary
The upper boundary of the Roter Salzton Formation is normally
marked by a sharp downward change from white-grey anhydrite of the
Pegmatitanhydrit Formation to red-brown, halite and K/Mg salt
bearing mudstones. It is characterized on density and velocity logs by a
sharp downward decrease in values; the gamma log typically exhibits a
similarly sharp increase in values downhole. The boundary is less well
defined, particularly on the gamma log, where the overlying
Pegmatitanhydrit Formation is thin or absent and the Roter Salzton
Formation contains abundant halite and K/Mg salts (e.g. 44/22-3,
Panel 3).
Lower boundary
The lower boundary of the Roter Salzton Formation is defined by a
downward change from red-brown, saliferous mudstones to halite
and K/Mg salts of the Leine Halite Formation. It is marked by a
sharp downward increase in velocity. Where halite is present at the
top of the Leine Halite Formation, the gamma log shows a sharp
downward decrease in values (e.g. 41/25a-l). In wells where K/Mg
salts occur at the top of the Leine Halite Formation, the gamma log
shows a sharp downward increase (e.g. 49/22-3, Panel 4N).
The Roter Salzton Formation is present throughout much of the
Southern North Sea Basin. It is, however, absent from the Mid
North Sea High and is locally absent, or not recognizable, in the
centre of the basin, where halokinesis has disturbed the normal
stratigraphic succession. The Roter Salzton Formation is
typically 10m thick, but locally reaches over 20m (e.g. 47/8-1,
Panel 2).
Strata laterally equivalent to the Roter Salzton Formation in the
'Yorkshire Province' and 'Durham Province' are respectively
known the Carnallitic Marl and the Rotten Marl formations
140
DT
40
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
m
ft
GRENZANHYDRIT
FORMATION
A2
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
A1
1198
3930
L2
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
GR
The mudstones of the Roter Salzton Formation were deposited

on a coastal plain across which distal alluvial fans prograded into
the centre of the basin (Smith 1980). The basinward increase in
halite and K/Mg salt content in the Roter Salzton Formation
suggests that an extensive, highly saline, shallow playa lake may
have been present in the centre of the basin (Smith 1980;
Cameron et al 1992). Some dissolution and leaching of the
underlying Leine Halite Formation probably occurred prior to
and during the early stages of deposition of the Roter Salzton
Formation (Smith 1980).
DT
40
A2
ALLER
HALITE
FORMATION
? A1
1588
5210
1596.5
5238
? L3
L2
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
140
ft
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
L1
200
? A3
PEGMATITANHYDRIT
FORMATION
ROTER
SALZTON
FORMATION
1177.5
3863
ROTER
SALZTON
FORMATION
L1
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION

Age
Late Permian.
References
CAMERON, T.D.J. 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of
the Central and Northern North Sea. In: K N O X , R.W.O'B. &
CORDEY, W.G. (eds) Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the
UK North Sea. British Geological Survey, Nottingham.
SMITH, D.B. 1989. The late Permian palaeogeography of northeast England. Proceedings of the Yorkshire Geological
Society 47, 285-312.
SMITH, D . B . , HARWOOD, G . M . , PATTISON, J. & PETTIGREW, T.
1986. A revised nomenclature for Upper Permian strata in
eastern England. In: H A R W O O D , G.M. & SMITH, D.B. (eds)
The English Zechstein and related topics. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No. 22, 9-17.
TAYLOR, J.C.M. & COULTER, V.S. 1975. Zechstein of the English
sector of the Southern North Sea. In: W O O D L A N D , A.W. (ed.)
Petroleum and the continental shelf of North-West Europe,
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
36
39
38
37
Mudstone
Siltstone
Dolomite
?
41
42
43
44
Anhydrite
100 m
Halite
LOCALLY ABSENT DUE TO
41 / 25a-1
47
48
49
49 / 26-4
53
54
100 km
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Name.
(Smith et al. 1974; Smith et al. 1986). In the Dutch sector of

the Southern North Sea Basin, equivalent strata are termed the
Red Salt Clay Member of the Zechstein 4 Formation (NAM &
RGD 1980). On the southern margin of the basin, the Roter
Salzton Formation passes southwards into mudstones and
siltstones with thin anhydrites of the newly defined Scolt Head
Formation (Panel 4S). The Roter Salzton Formation may be
partly equivalent to the Hake Mudstone Member of the Turbot
Anhydrite Formation of the Central North Sea (Cameron
1993).
200
A3
LATE PERMIAN
The term Roter Salzton Formation was first applied in the UK

Southern North Sea by Rhys (1974) for a thin unit of red-brown,
saliferous mudstone lying between the Leine Halite Formation
and the P e g m a t i t a n h y d r i t Formation. The Roter Salzton
Formation was placed at the base of the Z4 cycle by Rhys
(1974). However, Taylor & Colter (1975) and Cameron et al
(1992) considered it to be a regressive deposit marking the top of
the Z3 cycle. Smith (1989) considered the Roter Salzton to have
formed between the Z3 and Z4 cycles.
GR
49 / 26-4
BUNTER
SHALE
FORMATION
L3
L2
L1
C 1994
1994
93
93
ROTER
SALZTON
FORMATION
ROTER
SALZTON
FORMATION
SCOLT
HEAD
FORMATION
SCOLT
HEAD
FORMATION
(new)
53 / 1-2
0
GR
100
53 / 14-1
140
DT
40
GR
120
190
DT
40
ft
ft
The term Scolt Head Formation is introduced for a unit

of continental and marginal marine, red-brown
mudstones and interbedded anhydrites with localized
sandstones, that lies between the Bunter Shale Formation
and the Plattendolomit Formation at the southern margin
of the Southern Permian Basin. Laterally equivalent
m u d s t o n e s and anhydrites in northeast England are
k n o w n as the R o x b y Formation (Smith et al. 1986;
Smith 1989)
Name.
coast.
From Scolt Head Island just off the Norfolk
Type section
53/14-1: 997.5-1024m (3273-3359ft)
Reference section
53/1-2:
1562-1580m (5125-5183ft)
Lithology
The Scolt Head Formation consists of mudstones with
interbedded anhydrite. Stringers of sandstone are locally
present. The mudstones and siltstones are commonly
dolomitic and anhydritic and usually red-brown, but
locally grey or mottled with grey and pale green. They
vary f r o m s o f t to f i r m , laminate d and subfissile to
amorphous and waxy. The anhydrite beds vary from soft,
white and amorphous to pale grey, microcrystalline or
sucrosic.
Upper boundary
T h e t o p of t h e S c o l t H e a d F o r m a t i o n is n o r m a l l y
characterized by a downward change from red-brown
mudstones, siltstones and sandstones of the Bunter Shale
Formation to white and pale grey anhydrite. It coincides
with a sharp downward decrease in gamma ray values and
an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
The base of the Scolt Head Formation is characterized by
a downward change from red-brown mudstones to buff
dolomite of the Plattendolomit Formation. It normally
corresponds to a downward decrease in gamma values and
an increase in velocity.

The Scolt Head Formation is present in the South Hewett
Shelf area, and forms a marginal facies to the Southern
Permian Basin. Like the Edlington Formation in eastern
England, the Scolt Head Formation is roughly coextensive
with the flat shelf of the Z1 carbonates (Smith 1980). The
Scolt Head Formation attains a thickness of about 30m.
BUNTER
SHALE
FORMATION
BUNTER
SHALE
FORMATION
1562
5125
SCOLT HEAD
FORMATION
PLATTENDOL. FM.
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
PLATTENDOL. FM.
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
The Edlington Formation passes laterally into evaporites
of the Z3 and later Zechstein cycles in the Anglo-Dutch
Basin. In the Dutch sector of the Southern North Sea,
lateral equivalents are included in the Lower Bunter
F o r m a t i o n ( N A M & R G D 1980). At outcrop in the
Yorkshire Province, equivalent strata are included in the
Roxby Formation (Smith et al. 1986).
997.5
3273
SCOLT HEAD
FORMATION
1580
5183
1024
3359
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.

By analogy with the Roxby Formation, the Scolt Head
Formation accumulated in a range of alluvial plain,
aeolian, lagoonal and marginal marine environments
(Smith 1989).
Age
Late Permian.
References
Basin. In: FUCHTBAUER, H . & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The
Zechstein basin with emphasis on carbonate
north-east England. Proceedings on the Yorkshire
SMITH, D . B . , HARWOOD, G . M . , PATTISON, J. & PETTIGREW,
T. 1986. A revised nomenclature for Upper Permian
strata in eastern England. In: HARWOOD, G.M. & SMITH,
D.B. (eds) The English Zechstein and related topics.
22, 9-17.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
LITHOLOGY
37
36
39
38
Mudstone
Siltstone
Sandstone
41
43
42
44
Conglomerate
Dolomite
100 m
Limestone
48
47
49
Anhydrite
?
?
TRIASSIC BACTON
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
LATE PERMIAN
100 km

53 / 1-2
53 / 14-1
GP
54
53
SCOLT
HEAD
FORMATION

C 1994
1994
95
95
SCOLT
HEAD
FORMATION
SCOLT
HEAD
FORMATION

The term Shearwater Salt Formation was introduced in part 4 of this revision
(Cameron 1993) for thick Upper Permian halite and K/Mg salt dominated
sections in the Northern Permian Basin. The Shearwater Salt Formation
extends into an embayment of salts that crosses the Mid North Sea High
(Jenyon et al. 1984) and a brief description of these sections marginal to the
Anglo-Dutch Basin is, therefore, included here.
The Shearwater Salt Formation includes deposits of the Z2, Z3 and Z4
cycles and is g e n e r a l l y c o m p r i s e d of halite, but includes s i g n i f i c a n t
components of polyhalite, anhydrite, sylvite and carnallite, together with
minor amounts of displaced or in situ carbonates and mudstones. It is
generally overlain by uppermost Permian anhydrites and minor mudstones
forming the Morag Member of the Turbot Anhydrite Formation (e.g. 37/12-1,
not illustrated). The top of the Shearwater Salt Formation is defined by the
downward incoming of salt and coincides with sharp wireline log breaks. It
almost invariably overlies the Turbot Anhydrite Formation and this boundary
is defined by the lowest occurrence of salts and the downward incoming of
higher-velocity anhydrite. Halokinetic mobilization and partial dissolution of
the Upper Permian salt have generally modified primary thickness trends in
the Shearwater Salt Formation, which is about 590m thick in 37/12-1 (not
illustrated).
1994
T o w a r d s the basin margins, the S h e a r w a t e r Salt F o r m a t i o n passes

laterally into Z2, Z3 and Z4 deposits of the Turbot Anhydrite Formation. Its
equivalents in the Anglo-Dutch Basin include the Stassfurt, Leine and Aller
Halite formations and undivided Zechstein salts of the Z2, Z3 and Z4
cycles.
The halites and K/Mg salts of the Shearwater Salt Formation precipitated
during phases of high salinity within the Northern Permian Basin. Carbonate
and anhydrite sections within the Shearwater Salt Formation accumulated
during periods of relatively low salinity when oceanic waters circulated more
freely in the Northern Permian Basin. These periods occurred during the third
(Z3) and fourth (Z4) Zechstein transgressions.
References
T . D . J . 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the Central
Survey, Nottingham.
JENYON, M . K . , CRESSWELL, P.M. & TAYLOR, J . C . M . 1984. Nature of the
CAMERON,
97

The term Stassfurt Halite Formation was first applied to the UK offshore area
by Rhys (1974) for a unit of halite and potassium salts lying between the
Basalanhydrit Formation and the 'Deckanhydrit Formation'. Following Taylor
& Colter (1975) and Cameron et al. (1992), the Deckanhydrit is here regarded
as a solution residue and included as informal sub-unit within the Stassfurt
Halite Formation. The Stassfurt Halite Formation marks the main evaporite
phase of the Z2 cycle and forms the thickest salt sequence in the Southern
North Sea. In localized areas of intense halokinetic deformation, the Stassfurt
Halite Formation passes laterally into undifferentiated Zechstein salts of the
Z2, Z3 and Z4 cycles.
References
Geological Survey.
R H Y S , G.H. 1 9 7 4 . A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the
TAYLOR, J . C . M . & COLTER, V.S. 1 9 7 5 . Zechstein of the English sector of the
continental shelf of North-West Europe, 2 4 9 - 2 6 3 . Applied Science
Publishers, London.
CAMERON,
Name.
44/11-1:
47/8-1:
48/13-2A:
49/26-4:
1994
2747-3360m (9012-11024ft)
2362-277lm (7750-9091ft)
2079.5-2375.5m (6822-7794ft)
1745.5-1772m (5727-5813ft)
99
Lithology
The Stassfurt Halite Formation has not generally been cored in the Southern
North Sea and lithological information is therefore based largely on drill
cuttings, wireline log evidence and analogy with equivalent cored successions
in eastern England (e.g. Colter & Reed 1980). The Stassfurt Halite Formation
consists of halite with subordinate interbedded anhydrite, polyhalite and
kieserite. Minor amounts of carnallite are also present near the top of the
f o r m a t i o n . T h e h a li t e is generally coarsely crystalline, transparent to
translucent, locally coloured orange or pink, and occasionally white and
opaque. The anhydrite is interbedded and intergrown with the halite and is
generally white and amorphous to microcrystalline. The beds of polyhalite are
white to pale grey, occasionally brick red, pink and orange, and amorphous to
microcrystalline. A thin unit (usually about lm thick) of white to pale grey
anhydrite (Deckanhydrit) commonly caps the formation. Where seen in cores,
it consists of spindle-shaped microcrystalline anhydrite crystals aligned with
the bedding.
Upper boundary
The top of the Stassfurt Halite Formation is normally defined by a downward
change from pale grey to grey, illitic, unfossiliferous marine mudstones of the
Grauer Salzton Formation to anhydrite-capped (Deckanhydrit) halite with
subordinate anhydrite, polyhalite, kieserite and carnallite. It is marked on
wireline logs by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an
increase in velocity. Locally, the Deckanhydrit is absent and the Grauer
Salzton Formation rests directly on halite (e.g. 44/11-1). Where the Grauer
Salzton Formation is absent, grey dolomite or anhydrite of the Plattendolomit
Formation rests directly on the Stassfurt Halite Formation (e.g. 43/26-5, Panel
3).
Lower boundary
Near basin margins, the base of the Stassfurt Halite Formation is taken at a
d o w n w a r d change f r o m dominantly halite to pale grey anhydrite of the
Basalanhydrit Formation. It is marked on wireline logs by a sharp downward
increase in velocity (e.g. 49/26-4). In many basinal sections, the Basalanhydrit
Formation is absent and the base of the Stassfurt Halite Formation is marked
by a downward change from interbedded anhydrite and polyhalite to dark grey
dolomite or dolomitic limestone of the Hauptdolomit Formation (e.g. 44/11-1
and 47/8-1). The associated changes in wireline log character are somewhat
variable, d e p e n d i n g upon whether a widespread polyhalite-rich section,
characterized by many, high gamma-ray spikes, is at or near the base of the
Stassfurt Halite Formation.
An informal t h r e e f o l d subdivision is recognized in the Stassfurt Halite
Formation (designated units S I , S2 and S3), on the basis of the relative
amounts of anhydrite, polyhalite and kieserite, and the associated wireline log
signatures. The Stassfurt Halite units recognized here broadly equate to the
three Fordon cycles (comprising units 1 - 8 ) of Colter & Reed (1980).
Unit SI, at the base of the sequence, dominantly consists of interbedded
anhydrite and halite, and equates to the upper part (Lower Halite-Anhydrite
Subzone) of the Fordon 'Lower Cycle' (unit 1) (Colter & Reed 1980). In
complete sections, the base of unit SI is marked by a downward change from
halite with interbedded anhydrite to anhydrite of the Basalanhydrit Formation
and is characterized by a downwards increase in velocity and density (e.g.
48/13-2A). Where the Basalanhydrit Formation is absent, unit SI rests directly
on the Hauptdolomit Formation (e.g. 47/8-1). Unit S2 consists of halite with
interbedded anhydrite, polyhalite, kieserite and carnallite. The interbedded
potassium salts produce many high-gamma spikes, particularly at the base and
1994
top of unit S2 (e.g. 47/8-1). Unit S2 equates to the Fordon 'Middle Cycle'
(units 2 to 7) of Colter & Reed (1980). Its boundary with unit SI is generally
marked by a sharp downward decrease in gamma-ray values (e.g. 47/8-1).
Unit S3 consists of halite with subordinate anhydrite and equates to the Fordon
'Upper Cycle' (Colter & Read 1980). Its base is generally marked by a
downward decrease in anhydrite content and the incoming of kieserite and,
locally, carnallite. On wireline logs it commonly corresponds to a downward
increase in gamma-ray values and a decrease in velocity (e.g. 47/8-1).
F o l l o w i n g T a y l o r & Colter ( 1 9 7 5 ) and C a m e r o n et al. ( 1 9 9 2 ) , the
Deckanhydrit is regarded as a solution residue from the top of the Stassfurt
Halite Formation and included as an informal sub-unit within the formation. It
typically comprises a thin unit of white to pale grey anhydrite. It occurs at the
top of unit S3 (e.g. 48/13-2A), or where this is absent, at the top of S2 (e.g.
49/30-3, not illustrated).
lower and middle Z2 evaporites, at least, were deposited at the margins of and
within in a deep body of hypersaline sea water. However, marginal sections in
the upper part of the Fordon Formation, provide evidence of shallow-water
depositional environments (Smith 1989). According to Smith (1980), the
widespread occurrence of carnallite or sylvine about 10m from the top of the
Stassfurt Halite Formation, as reported by Taylor & Colter (1975), suggests
virtually total evaporation of the basin at the end of this cycle.
Taylor & Colter (1975) interpreted the Deckanhydrit as a solution residue
f r o m the top of the Stassfurt Halite Formation that formed as less saline
waters flooded the basin during the third major Zechstein marine
transgression.
Age
Late Permian.

The Stassfurt Halite Formation is present over much of the Southern North
Sea Basin. It is absent from the Mid North Sea High, although it passes
laterally into thick halites and anhydrites of the Shearwater Evaporite
Formation in a north-trending, trough-like f eature in quadrant 37 (Jenyon et al.
1984) (e.g. 3 7 / 1 2 - 1 , not illustrated). A c c o r d i n g to T a y l o r ( 1 9 9 1 ) , Z2
evaporites may have originally been far more extensive over the Mid North
Sea High, having been removed by dissolution beneath thick overburden. In
the central parts of the Southern North Sea, where sections have been
extensively disrupted by halokinesis, the Stassfurt Halite Formation passes
laterally into undivided Zechstein salts.
The Stassfurt Halite Formation may have been over 500m thick in the
centre of the basin, but depostional thicknesses in this area are difficult to
estimate because of the extensive deformation by halokinesis (Cameron et al.
1992). Where the Stassfurt Halite Formation overlies the slope and adjacent
basin-floor facies of the Basalanhydrit and Hauptdolomit formations, it is
about 250m thick, but thins rapidly onto the shelf (e.g. 49/22-3, Panel 4N). At
the basin margins, the Stassfurt Halite Formation passes laterally into red
mudstones of the Blakeney Formation.
Evaporites equivalent to the Stassfurt Halite Formation are widely distributed
across the Zechstein Basin of Northwest Europe (Taylor 1990). In the
subsurface of the 'Yorkshire Province', broad equivalents of the Stassfurt
Halite Formation are referred to the Fordon (Evaporite) Formation (Smith et
al. 1974; Smith et al. 1986). In the offshore Netherlands, correlative strata of
the revised Stassfurt Halite Formation are included in the Z2 Salt Member and
the Z2 Roof Anhydrite Member of the Zechstein 2 Formation (NAM & RGD
1980). In the UK Central and Northern North Sea Basins, however, the
evaporites of the Z2 cycle are generally not separable from those of later
cycles and are included in the Shearwater Evaporite Formation (Cameron
1993).
The Stassfurt Halite Formation comprises a complex succession of evaporites
which filled, or nearly filled, the Southern Permian Basin during the later
stages of the Z2 cycle. Well correlation suggests that units SI and S2 may
have a lenticular foreset geometry like equivalents in the Fordon Formation,
thickening from the shelf over its submarine slope, but thinning into the
central parts of the basin (Taylor & Colter 1975; Colter & Reed 1980). As
with the underlying Z2 carbonates and anhydrites, this had the effect of
extending the marginal shelf. In contrast, unit S3 is thickest in the centre of the
basin. From the foreset geometry, Colter & Reed (1980) inferred that the
100
References
D . 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the Central and
Northern North Sea. In: K N O X , R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G. (eds)
Survey, Nottingham.
CAMERON,
Geological Survey.
COLTER, V.S. & R E E D , G.E. 1980. Zechstein 2 Fordon Evaporites of the
Altwick No. 1 borehole, surrounding areas of NE England and the adjacent
southern North Sea. In: FUCHTBAUER, H. & PERYT, T . M . (eds) The
Zechstein Basin with emphasis on carbonate sequences. Contributions to
JENYON, M . K . , CRESSWELL, P . M . & TAYLOR, J . C . M . 1984. Nature of the
Society of Delft.
carbonate sequences. Contributions to Sedimentology, 19, 7-34.
Society, London, London, Special Publication No. 5, 45pp.
Publishers, London.
CAMERON,
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
GR
150
140
48 / 13-2A
47 / 8-1
DT
40
ft
GR
180
140
DT
140
49 / 26-4
DT
40
2362
9012
7750
2079.5
Deckanhydrit
GRAUER
SALZTON
FORMATION
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
2747
GRAUER
SALZTON
FORMATION
220
ft
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT /
HAUPTANHYDRIT
FORMATIONS
GR
ft
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
LEINE
HALITE
FORMATION
40
6822
GRAUER
SALZTON
FORMATION
GR
200
140
DT
40
ft
PLATTENDOLOMIT
FORMATION
44 / 11-1
0
GRAUER
SALZTON
FORMATION STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
1745.5
5727
1772
5813
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
S3
S3
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
S3
S2
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
S2
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
2375.5
S1
7794
HAUPTDOLOMIT FM.
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
LEMAN SST.
FORMATION
35
39
38
37
36
SHEARWATER SALT FM.
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION

S1
2771
9091
?
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
S2
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
LITHOLOGY
41
44
43
42
Mudstone
LEMAN SST.
FORMATION
44 / 11-1
Siltstone
EXTENSIVE HALOKINETIC DEFORMATION:

PASSES LATERALLY INTO
ISOLATED PATCHES OF
UNDIFFERENTIATED ZECHSTEIN SALT
Sandstone
47 / 8-1
Dolomite
11024
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
LATE PERMIAN
3360
Anhydrite

S3
100 m
49
48
47
48 / 13-2A
ro
im
at
e
l im
i t
of
ha l o
k i nes i s
53
49 / 26-4
54
Halite
S2
S1
Anhydrite and polyhalite

(WITH KUPFERSCHIEFER BENEATH)
100 km
C 1994
1994
101
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
TURBOT ANHYDRITE FORMATION

The term Turbot Anhydrite Formation was introduced in Part 4 of this revision
(Cameron 1993) for a unit of anhydrite with minor carbonate and mudstone in
the Zechstein Group of the UK Northern Permian Basin. It generally
comprises the anhydrite component of the Z2 and subsequent Zechstein
cycles, with minor units of carbonate and mudstone. However, it extends
down to the base of the Zl anhydrite in a few areas where the Z2 carbonate is
thin or absent. These strata were formerly assigned to the Turbot Bank
Formation by Deegan & Scull (1977). A brief description of the Turbot
Anhydrite Formation is included here since it extends onto the Mid North Sea
High in Quadrants 36, 37, 38 and 39 flanking the northern border of the
Southern Permian Basin.
The Turbot Anhydrite Formation includes a Z3 carbonate, informally
designated the Turbot Carbonate unit, which is much less widespread than the
equivalent Plattendolomit Formation of the Southern Permian Basin. It also
includes a distinctive argillaceous unit, termed the Hake Mudstone Member,
that may be partly coeval with the Roter Salzton of the Southern Permian
Basin. Sediments above the lowest of the prominent gamma-ray spike or
spikes noted near the top of the Permian are designated the Upper Turbot
Anhydrite unit (Cameron 1993) (Panel 1).
The Turbot Anhydrite Formation is largely composed of white or pale grey
anhydrite that is v a r i o u s l y d e s c r i b e d as b e i n g a m o r p h o u s , granular,
cryptocrystalline or microcrystalline from cuttings; in cores it sometimes
d i p l a y s a r e p l a c i v e , ' c h i c k e n w i r e ' t e x t u r e . Thin i n t e r b e d d e d and
interlaminated mudstones are red-brown or grey-green, hard, blocky to
subfissile and anhydritic. The Turbot Carbonate unit is patchily developed and
generally less than 10m thick. It consists of buff-coloured or grey and
commonly argillaceous dolomite, with a sucrosic, microcrystalline or vuggy
texture. On the Mid North Sea High, the Turbot Anhydrite Formation is
1994
unconformably overlain by Jurassic and Cretaceous mudstones and the

boundary corresponds to a sharp downward decrease in gamma values and an
increase in velocity (e.g. 39/1-1, Panel 1). The Turbot Anhydrite Formation
generally overlies the Halibut Carbonate Formation (e.g. 38/3-1 and 39/1-1,
Panel 1), but in a transitional zone between the Southern and Northern
Permian Basins directly rests on the Hauptdolomit Formation (e.g. 38/16-1
and 38/25-1, Panel 1). It passes southwards into the carbonate-evaporite
cycles of the Anglo-Dutch Basin.
Much of the Turbot Anhydrite Formation formed by precipitation during
intervals of high salinity in the Northern Permian Basin. As in the Southern
Permian Basin, sheets of anhydrite accumulated in basin-fringing sabkhas, but
the thickest anhydrites were deposited allochthonously in a slope setting
directly basinward of these sabkhas (Taylor 1990). Intercalated carbonate units
accumulated while oceanic waters of the Boreal Ocean circulated more freely
in the basin following marine transgression.
References
T.D.J. 1 9 9 3 . 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the Central
Survey, Nottingham.
DEEGAN, C . E . & SCULL, B.J. 1 9 7 7 . A standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature
TAYLOR, J . C . M . 1990. Upper Permian-Zechstein. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)
CAMERON,
103
In this study, the Werraanhydrit Formation is revised to include strata formerly
assigned to the Lower Werraanhydrit Formation, Werra Halite Formation and
Upper Werraanhydrit Formation (Rhys 1974). Rhys first applied these terms to
the UK offshore area for units of anhydrite and minor halite that lay between
the Zechsteinkalk and Hauptdolomit formations. These strata represent the
evaporite phase of the Zl cycle and include thick, shelf/slope and thin, basinal
facies. Within the shelf facies, locally developed, carbonate units were
informally assigned to the 'Werradolomit' by Rhys (1974).
On the basis of wireline log correlation, Taylor (1980) recognized six subunits in the Werraanhydrit shelf facies and equated the upper two sub-units to
the lower part of the basinal Hauptdolomit Formation ('Stinkdolomit' or
'Stink-kalk') of the Z2 cycle. However, the correlations by Cameron et al.
(1992), which assign all the Werraanhydrit Formation to the Zl cycle, are
adopted in this report.

Sea-a reappraisal. In: FUCHTBAUER, H. & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The Zechstein
RHYS,
Name.
36/26-1:
44/21-1:
49/26-4
References
1994
T.D.J.,
48/30-4:
A., BALSON, P.S., JEFFERY, D.H., LOTT, G.K., BULAT,

Geological Survey.
CAMERON,
CROSBY,
105
1419-1472m (4655-4830ft)
3834.5-3855m (12580-12648ft)
(Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3) 1855-2007m (6086-6584ft)
(revised upper boundary depth)
1890-2065.5m (6200-6777ft)
Lithology
The Werraanhydrit Formation has not generally been cored in the Southern
North Sea and lithological information is therefore based largely on drill
cuttings and wireline log evidence. Lithofacies and thickness are highly
variable, b e i n g strongly controlled by depositional setting with both
shelf/slope and basinal facies developed.
Shelf/slope sections around the basin margin are characterized by thick
anhydrite with subordinate interbedded dolomite and halite. The anhydrite is
generally described as white or yellowish white to pale grey, soft to hard,
amorphous or massive and microcrystalline with sporadic argillaceous beds. It
occurs as nodules, enterolithic bands, large cumulous masses and replacement
crystals associated with microcrystalline dolomite (Taylor & Colter 1975).
The interbedded dolomite is commonly described as pale grey to pale brown,
dense, microcrystalline, argillaceous and anhydritic. Irregular, dark laminae
are present in the dolomite, which in places has a vaguely pelletoid fabric
(Taylor & Colter 1975). The dolomite is generally characterized by relatively
high gamma-ray values compared to the surrounding evaporite units. Very
locally, a thick unit of transparent and sometimes pink halite, here informally
designated Werra Halite, is developed in the Werraanhydrit Formation (e.g.
49/26-4).
The thin basinal facies commonly consists of a vertical sequence of four
a n h y d r i t e / c a r b o n a t e c o u p l e t s w h i c h are r e c o g n i s e d f r o m b o t h c o r e
examination and wireline log responses (Taylor & Colter 1975; Taylor 1980).
Broadly, each unit comprises a l - 2 m layer of nodular and mosaic, displacive
anhydrite that grades up into 4 - 6 m of finely and evenly interlaminated
microcrystalline anhydrite and dark, bituminous dolomite or limestone with
some bands of anhydritic nodules (Taylor 1980). Halite fills vugs and forms
discontinuous lenses between carbonate laminae in the first couplet in some
wells (Taylor 1980), and halite dissolution may have caused the disturbed
bedding which occurs at this level in the centre of the basin. Locally, the
basinal facies is carbonate-dominated (e.g. 41/25a-l, Panel 2).
Upper boundary
Around the basin margin, the top of the Werraanhydrit Formation is normally
d e f i n e d by a d o w n w a r d change from pale grey to pale brown oolitic,
pelletoidal, bioclastic and pisolitic, dolomitic grainstones and carbonate
mudstones of the Hauptdolomit Formation, to nodular and mosaic, white
anhydrite or anhydrite with carbonate layers. Typically, it is marked on
wireline logs by a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and locally by a
decrease in velocity. In basinal sections, the top of the Werraanhydrit
Formation is taken at a gradual downward change from dark brown to black,
bituminous, thinly laminated carbonates of the Hauptdolomit Formation
('Stinkschiefer f a d e s ' ) to finely interlaminated anhydrite and dark, bituminous
dolomite or limestone. It corresponds to a downward decrease in gamma-ray
values, immediately below a high gamma spike (e.g. 44/21-1).
Lower boundary
In sections around the basin margin, the base of the Werraanhydrit Formation
is marked by a downward change from thick, white, microcrystalline, nodular
and mosaic anhydrite with subordinate carbonate and argillaceous layers to
pale to dark grey and brown, microcrystalline, calcitic dolomite and dolomitic
limestone with anhydrite nodules of the Zechsteinkalk Formation. It is marked
on wireline logs by a downward increase in gamma-ray values (e.g. 48/30-5
and 49/26-4).
In basinal sections, the base of the Werraanhydrit Formation is marked by a
downward change from finely interlaminated anhydrite and dark, bituminous
dolomite or limestone with basal layers of nodular and mosaic anhydrite, to
dark, pyritic, argillaceous dolomite and limestone of the Zechsteinkalk
Formation. Typically, it is marked on wireline logs by a downward increase in
gamma-ray values (e.g. 44/21-1). Locally, the Zechsteinkalk Formation is
absent and the Werraanhydrit Formation rests disconformably upon organic-
1994
rich mudstone of the Kupferschiefer Formation (e.g. 38/24-1, Panel 1) or

unconformably on pre-Zechstein strata (e.g. 37/23-1, Upper Old Red Group,
not illustrated).
No formal subdivision of the Werraanhydrit Formation is proposed in this
report, but localized units of halite occur within the shelf/slope facies and are
informally designated the Werra Halite (e.g. 49/26-4). The Werra Halite
consists of transparent to pink halite and is characterized on wireline logs by
its low velocity.
The Werraanhydrit Formation is present throughout most of the Southern
North Sea Basin. It is, however, absent through non-deposition from the
London-Brabant Platform which was probably an area of palaeorelief. It is
also absent from the southern margins of the basin where the shelf facies of
the Zechsteinkalk Formation is directly overlain by the Basalanhydrit
Formation and red mudstones and sandstones of the Blakeney Formation. It is
not recognized in the north of quadrants 37, 38 and 39, on the Mi d North Sea
High, where equivalent strata are included in the Halibut Carbonate Formation
(Cameron 1993).
At the southern margin of the basin, and bordering the Mid North Sea High
to the north (e.g. 36/26-1), the Werraanhydrit Formation forms a prograding
shelf/slope wedge about 50km wide that abuts, and is enclosed by, the shelf
facies of the Zechsteinkalk Formation. This shelf/slope facies is typically
1 0 0 - 2 0 0 m thick, but locally reaches up to 300m. The Werraanhydrit
Formation thins rapidly basinwards, and across most of the basin floor is about
10-25m thick.
Anhydrite-dominated units equivalent to the Werraanhydrit Formation are
widespread in the Northwest European Zechstein Basin, and occur in the
subsurface of eastern England, offshore and onshore the Netherlands and in
northwest Germany and Poland (e.g. Taylor 1990). The Werraanhydrit
Formation equates to the Hayton and Hartlepool (Anhydrite) formations in
northeast England (Smith et al. 1974, Smith et al. 1986). Equivalent strata in
the Dutch offshore are included in the Zl Anhydrite Member, Zl Lower
Anhydrite Member, Zl Salt Member, Zl Upper Anhydrite Member and the Zl
Anhydrite-Carbonate Member of the Zl Formation (NAM & RGD 1980).
On the basis of wireline log correlations, Taylor (1980) postulated that the
upper part of the Werraanhydrit shelf facies equates with the lower part of the
H a u p t d o l o m i t Formation in the basin. However, this correlation was
considered unlikely by Smith (1980), Richter-Bernburg (1986) and Cameron
et al. (1992), and in this report all of the Werraanhydrit Formation is referred
to the Zl cycle.
On the Mid North Sea High, the Werraanhydrit Formation passes laterally
into the Halibut Carbonate Formation (see Panel 1). On the South Hewett
Shelf, the upper part of the Werraanhydrit shelf facies probably passes
laterally into red mudstones of the Blakeney Formation. Smith (1989)
demonstrates a similar lateral facies transition in eastern England from the
Hayton Anhydrite Formation to the Edlington Formation.
The d e p o s i t i o n a l e n v i r o n m e n t s of the W e r r a a n h y d r i t F o r m a t i o n and
equivalents has been the subject of much debate (e.g. Taylor and Fong 1969;
Taylor 1980; Richter-Bernburg 1986; Langbein 1987). The thick, marginal
facies are generally considered as relatively shallow-water or platform
deposits, for which Taylor & Fong (1969) and Taylor (1980) favoured a
sabkha model with islated salt pans where halite accumulated. However, the
thickest anhydrites may have accumulated allochthonously in a slope setting
directly basinward of these sabkhas. Richter-Bernburg (1986) postulated
106
deposition on a platform under water 5-10m deep where a high evaporation

rate and high salinities resulted in faster deposition of calcium sulphate
relative to the basinal areas. The widespread nodular fabric may be secondary
and the rock possibly accumulated as 1 - 3 cm layers of seafloor-grown selenite
crystals (Richter-Bernburg 1986; Smith 1989).
According to Taylor (1980), the finely laminated parts of the basinal facies
were formed under water probably 150-300m deep, but the interbedded
nodular anhydrite may have f o r m e d during phases of deep evaporitic
drawdown and partial desiccation. However, Richter-Bernberg (1986)
proposed that changes of climate and/or current flow within the basin could
explain the sharp changes from nodular to laminated anhydrite in the deep
water basinal facies.
Age
Late Permian
References
1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the Central
Survey, Nottingham.
Geological Survey.
Society of Delft.
RICHTER-BERNBURG, G. 1986. Zechstein 1 and 2 Anhydrites: facts and
problems of sedimentation. In: HARWOOD, G.M. & SMITH, D.B. (eds) The
English Zechstein and related topics. Geological Society, London, Special
FUCHTBAUER, H . & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The Zechstein basin with emphasis on
SMITH, D . B . , HARWOOD, G . M . , PATTISON, J . & PETTIGREW, T . 1986. A revised
S e a - a reappraisal. In: FUCHTBAUER, H . & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The Zechstein
TAYLOR, J . C . M . & COLTER, V.S. 1975. Zechstein of the English sector of the
Publishers, London.
TAYLOR, J.C.M. & FONG, G . 1969. Correlation of Upper Permian strata in east
Yorkshire and Durham. Nature, London, 224, 173-175.
CAMERON, T . D . J .
WERRAANHYDRITFORMATION
FORMATION
WERRAANHYDRIT
36 / 26-1
0
GR
100
44 / 21-1
140
DT
40
GR
150
140
48 / 30-4
DT
40
ft
180
140
DT
40
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
ft
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
GR
49 / 26-4
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
1472
4830
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
ROTLIEGEND GP
SCREMERSTON FM.
3834.5
12580
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
40
1890
1855
6200
6086
3855
12648
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
HAUPTDOL.FM.
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
DT
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
1419
4655
140
ft
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
BASALAN. FM.
180
BASALANHYDRIT
FM.
BASALAN. FM.
HAUPTDOLOMIT FM.
GR
ft
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
Werra Halite
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
2065.5
6777
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
2008
6588
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION

DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
38
37
36
39
pe
36 / 26-1
41
el
Sh
42
es
ci
fa
lo
/s
Platform facies
43
44
Shelf / slope facies

Basinal facies
44 / 21-1
LITHOLOGY
49 / 26-4
53
Anhydrite
Sandstone
Anhydrite, dolomitic
Dolomite
Anhydrite with interbedded

bituminous limestone
54
Halite
and anhydritic
100 km
100 m
HALIBUT CARBONATE
FORMATION
48 / 30-4
Shelf / slope facies
Mudstone
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
49
Innes
Carbonate
Member
Iris
Anhydrite
Member
Argyll
Carbonate
Member
ROTLIEGEND
GROUP
48
PERMIAN
47
SILVERPIT FORMATION
LEMAN
SST.
FM.
1994
C
1994
107
107
WERRAANHYDRIT
WERRAANHYDRITFORMATION
FORMATION
The term Zechsteinkalk Formation was first applied to the UK offshore area
by Rhys (1974) for a unit of dolomitic limestone and calcitic dolomite
between the Lower Werraanhydrit Formation and the K u p f e r s c h i e f e r
Formation. This usage is retained here. It represents the carbonate phase of the
first Zechstein cycle and includes shelf, slope and basinal facies. Equivalents
of the Zechsteinkalk Formation are present in eastern England and in the
Dutch sector of the Southern North Sea (see Regional Correlation, p. 110).
References
RHYS,
Name.
38/25-1:
48/30-1:
49/26-4
53/1-2:
1994
2182.5-2213m (7160-7260ft)
1693.5-1795.5m (5556-5890ft)
(Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 3): 2007-2011.5m (6584-6600ft)
1626-1698m (5335-5571ft)
109
Lithology
The Zechsteinkalk Formation includes a wide range of carbonate lithofacies
that accumulated in ramp, shelf, slope and basinal settings. In ramp, shelf, and
slope sections, the Zechsteinkalk Formation is thickly developed and typically
consists of two, broad facies. Firstly, pale grey-brown, hard, variably
dolomitised, locally argillaceous and pelletoidal carbonate mudstones. These
commonly pass up into carbonate grainstones, which are oolitic, pelletoidal
and dolomitized. Several upward-decreasing gamma-ray sections are
commonly present, reflecting upward-coarsening cycles (e.g. 48/30-1). Shelf
carbonate mudstones are generally bioturbated, whereas the slope facies
commonly includes dark coloured, thinly bedded carbonate mudstones (Clark
1986). Core from well 53/1-2 indicates carbonate mudstones with large
bryozoan stems, some of which are in growth position, and may indicate
proximity to a reef (Taylor & Colter 1975). The grainstones are commonly
bioclastic and the diverse fauna includes bivalves, brachiopods, crinoids,
bryozoans and foraminifera.
Basinal sections typically consist of thin, dark grey to brown, argillaceous,
pyritic, carbonaceous and locally sandy, laminated limestone and dolomite.
Algal pisoliths have been described from the uppermost part of this basinal
facies together with a marine fauna of foraminifera and sometimes crinoids
(Taylor & Colter 1975). Vugs and veins in the Zechsteinkalk Formation are
commonly partially filled with anhydrite.
Upper boundary
In basinal sections, the top of the Zechsteinkalk Formation is normally defined
by a downward change from white or yellow anhydrite of the Werraanhydrit
Formation to dark grey to brown argillaceous, laminated or thinly bedded fine
grained limestone. It is typically marked on wireline logs by a sharp
downward increase in gamma-ray values and a decrease in velocity (e.g.
49/21-1, fig. 35 in Cameron et al. 1992), but the key reference section 49/26-4
has a thin high-velocity limestone at the top of the formation. Some sections in
the slope facies also show a marked downward increase in gamma-ray values
at this boundary (e.g. 48/30-5, not illustrated). In shelf sections, where the
Werraanhydrit Formation is absent, the upper boundary of the Zechsteinkalk
Formation is commonly defined by a downward change from red-brown
mudstones and sandstones with thin anhydrites and dolomites of the Blakeney
Formation (e.g. 53/1-2) or white to grey anhydrite with interbedded red
mudstone of the Basalanhydrit Formation (e.g. 53/1-1, Panel 4S), to pale greybrown dolomite. These boundaries are generally marked by a downward
decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity.
Lower boundary
Typically, the base of the Zechsteinkalk Formation is taken at a sharp
downward change from grey dolomitic limestone to dark grey or black,
organic-rich, laminated mudstone of the Kupferschiefer Formation. This is
marked on wireline logs by a sharp downward increase in gamma-ray values
and a decrease in velocity (e.g. 49/26-4). In the Silverpit Basin a thin dark
grey, bituminous mudstone unit with a high gamma-ray and low velocity log
signature locally occurs within the condensed Zechsteinkalk Formation (e.g.
44/22-1, p.81). Locally, the Kupferschiefer Formation appears to be absent
1994
and the Zechsteinkalk Formation rests unconformably on pre-Zechstein rocks

(e.g. 38/25-1, Upper Old Red Group Panel 1).
The Zechsteinkalk Formation is not subdivided in this report. Two sub-cycles

are recognized in equivalent strata in eastern England (e.g. Smith 1980) (see
Regional correlation) and in Germany (Paul 1986).
slumped material are interpreted in the slope facies (Clark 1986). The basinal
facies generally have an impoverished fauna and were mainly deposited under
stagnant conditions (Smith 1980; Cameron et al. 1993). A widespread, thin,
fossiliferous layer with oncoliths at the top of some basinal sections represents
a brief return to normal marine conditions and may reflect a temporary fall in
sea level of about 100 m (Taylor 1990). This unit is correlated with the Trow
Point Bed in northeast England (Taylor 1990; Smith 1986).
Age
The Zechsteinkalk Formation is present throughout most of the Southern

North Sea Basin. It is, however, absent from the London-Brabant Platform
(e.g. 53/16-1, not illustrated) and on parts of the Mid North Sea High (e.g.
38/16-1, Panel 1). The Zechsteinkalk Formation shows considerable lateral
thicknesss variation which reflects its depositional environment. In a 3050km-wide marginal belt around the southern rim of the basin, a thick,
prograding wedge of dolomite accumulated in shelf and slope environments.
Here it reaches about 120 m (e.g. 48/28-1, not illustrated). Relatively thick
shelf sections are also locally present on the southern flank of the Mid North
Sea High (e.g. 38/25-1). In contrast, the basinal fades which extends beyond
the break of slope at the foot of the shelf and covers most of the Southern
North Sea Basin, is very thin and typically in the range 2-6m (e.g. 49/26-4).
Locally, the basinal facies appears to be absent, with Werraanhydrit Formation
resting directly on the Kupferschiefer Formation (e.g. 38/24-1, Panel 1). In the
northern parts of Quadrants 38 and 39, strata equivalent to the Zechsteinkalk
are included in the Halibut Bank Formation (e.g. 39/1-1, Panel 1).
Late Permian
Carbonate successions equivalent to the Zechsteinkalk Formation occur
throughout the Southern and Northern Permian Basins of northern Europe
(Taylor 1990). In the UK Central and Northern North Sea, equivalent strata
are included in the Halibut Carbonate Formation (Cameron 1993). In the
Dutch sector, equivalent strata are included in the Z1 Carbonate Member and
the Z1 Anhydrite-Carbonate Member of the Zechstein 1 Formation (NAM &
RGD 1980). In the 'Yorkshire Province' equivalent strata are included in the
Cadeby (Magnesian Limestone) Formation (Smith et al. 1986), which is
divided into two members separated by the Hampole Discontinuity (Smith
1968). In the 'Durham Province', equivalent strata are included in the Ford
(Magnesian Limestone) Formation and the underlying Raisby (Magnesian
Limestone) Formation (Smith et al. 1986).
At the extreme southern margin of the Southern Permian Basin, the
Zechsteinkalk Formation passes southwards into interbedded dolomitic
terrigenous sandstones and mudstones, which are left undivided from the
Zechstein Group in this study (e.g. 54/11-1, Panel 4S).
The Zechsteinkalk Formation represents a range of environments from sabkha
and shelf to basin (Taylor & Colter 1975). The shelf carbonate mudstones and
grainstones locally contain a diverse marine fauna and bryozoan-algal reefs
may have developed locally at the shelf-edge in the upper part of the
Zechsteinkalk Formation (Taylor & Colter 1975; Clark 1986). Turbidites and
110
References
geology of the southern North Sea. HMSO, for the British Geological
Survey.
BROOKS, J . G O F F , J . C . & V A N HOORN, B . (eds) Habitat of Palaeozoic gas in
NWEurope. Geological Society, London, Special Publication, No. 23,
121-149.
Geologische Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic nomenclature for the
Society of Delft.
PAUL, J. 1986. Stratigraphy of the Lower Werra Cycle (Zl) in West Germany
(preliminary results). In: HARWOOD, G.M. & SMITH, D.B. (eds) The English
Zechstein and related topics. Geological Society, London, Special
R H Y S , G . H . 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for
FUCHTBAUER, H . & PERYT, T.M. (eds) The Zechstein basin with emphasis on
SMITH, D.B. 1986. The Trow Point B e d - a deposit of Upper Permian marine
oncoids, peloids and columnar stromatolites in the Zechstein of NE
England. In: HARWOOD, G.M. & SMITH, D.B. (eds) The English Zechstein
and related topics. Geological Society, London, Special Publication
No.22, 113-125.
TAYLOR, J . C . M . 1990. Upper Permian-Zechstein. In: GLENNIE, K . W . (ed.)
TAYLOR, J . C . M . & COLTER, V.S. 1975. Zechstein of the English sector of the
Publishers, London.
CAMERON,
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
120
140
48 / 30-1
DT
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
40
GR
100
140
49 / 26-4
DT
40
1693.5
5556
2182.5
7160
150
140
53 / 1-2
DT
40
GR
120
140
DT
40
ft
m
ft
SCOLT HEAD
FORMATION
PLATTENDOLOMIT FM.
2007
6584
2011.5
6600
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
TAYPORT
FORMATION
(UPPER OLD
RED GROUP)
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
GR
GRAUER
SALZTON FM.
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
2213
7260
ft
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
ft
1626
5335
1698
5571
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
LEMAN SST.
FORMATION
1795.5
5890
BLAKENEY
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
GR
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
38 / 25-1
0
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
38
37
36
39
Mudstone
HALIBUT CARBONATE
FORMATION
Sandstone
?
?
Shelf /
Slope
facies
41
42
Dolomite
44
43
38 / 25-1
Anhydrite
Halite
Basinal facies
49
48
47
100 m
49 / 26-4
48 / 30-1
/S
lop
e fa
cie
53
54
PERMIAN
53 / 1-2
?
100 km
HALIBUT CARBONATE
FORMATION
elf
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Sh
Innes
Carbonate
Member
Iris
Anhydrite
Member
Argyll
Carbonate
Member
ROTLIEGEND
GROUP
C 1994
1994
111
111
SILVERPIT FORMATION
LEMAN
SST.
FM.
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
1994
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
BACTON GROUP
GP
TRIAS.
AGE
SOUTHERN NORTH SEA

Anglo-Dutch Basin
Mid North Sea High
South Hewett Shelf
35
Morag
Member

SHEARWATER
SALT
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
FORMATION
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
Z5 / 6
A4
A3
A2
A1
SCOLT
HEAD
FORMATION
Z4
ANHYDRITE
L2
L1
53
100 km

Deckanhydrit
S3
S2
S1
HALIBUT
Innes Carbonate
Member
CARBONATE
Iris Anhydrite
Member
FORMATION
Argyll Carbonate
Member
BLAKENEY
Z2
FORMATION
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Z1
34
35
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
36
39
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
54
Z3
?
SILVERPIT FORMATION
41
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
AUK
FORMATION
Silverpit
FORMATION
Evaporite
Lower
Member
Leman
49
Sst.
INGE
VOLCANICS
FM.
53
100 km
1994
49
L3
FORMATION
C 1994
39
CYCLE
41
36
ZECHSTEIN
TURBOT
PERMIAN
34
54
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
The term Rotliegendes Group was first formally applied to Lower Permian
sediments of the UK Southern North Sea by Rhys (1974). Deegan & Scull
(1977) extended the definition of the Rotliegendes Group into the Central &
N o r t h e r n N o r t h Sea. C a m e r o n (1993), h o w e v e r , altere d the term to
'Rotliegend Group', following Glennie (1990).
Most of the Rotliegend Group consists of sandstones, mudstones and minor
halite s d e p o s i t e d in arid or semi-arid, tropical desert and playa lake
environments. These sediments rest unconformably on strata ranging from
Devonian to Westphalian in age. They are generally overlain by Upper
Permian marine sediments and evaporites of the Zechstein Group as revised
herein. Also included within the Rotliegend Group are the Lower Permian
volcanics that have been drilled beneath desert sediments on the Mid North
Sea High (Cameron 1993).
The Rotliegend Group of the UK Southern North Sea is divided here into the
Leman Sandstone, Silverpit, Auk and Inge Volcanics formations. The first two
of these formations were defined by Rhys (1974), the third by Deegan & Scull
(1977) and the last by Cameron (1993). The Leman Sandstone Formation
comprises up to 300m of aeolian and fluvial red-brown sandstones with
localized conglomerates and relatively minor interbedded sabkha mudstones.
Equivalent strata in the Dutch sector are known as the Slochteren Sandstone
Formation (NAM & RGD 1980). The Silverpit Formation was deposited in a
desert lake environment and comprises up to 350m of red-brown mudstones

with localized interbedded halites. Equivalent strata in the Dutch sector are
known as the Silverpit Claystone Formation (NAM & RGD 1980). The Auk
Formation dominantly consists of red-brown aeolian and fluvial sandstones
which are up to 500m thick in parts of the Central North Sea (Cameron 1993).
The Inge Volcanics Formation, which is locally more than 350m thick,
underlies the Auk Formation and consists of red, purple and green basalts, and
weathered tuffs with interbedded mudstones and sandstones (Cameron 1993).
References
Survey, Nottingham.
Geologische Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic nomenclature for the
Society of Delft.
CAMERON,
K.W. 1990. Lower Permian-Rotliegend. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)

R H Y S , G . H . 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for
GLENNIE,
Name. From the old German mining term for the Lower Permian red beds
beneath the Zechstein Group.
Age
Early to Late Permian.
Constituent formations (Southern North Sea)
AUK FORMATION*
INGE VOLCANICS FORMA TION*
LEMAN SANDSTONE FORMATIO
SILVERPIT FORMATION
p.115
p. 117
p. 119
p. 123
* denotes Central North Sea formations that extend into the northernmost
part of the Southern North Sea. They are described in full in Cameron
(1993). Summary descriptions only are given here.
S O U T H E R N PERMIAN BASIN
This study
NAM & RGD (1980)
INGE
VOLCANIC
FM.
Lower
Silverpit
Claystone
Member
ION
RM
AT
FO
TO
NE
Ameland
Claystone
Member
AN
DS
Silverpit
Evaporite
Member
Lower
Slochteren
Sandstone
Member
Rotliegend
Volcanic
Unit
Basal Rotliegend
Clastics Unit
1994
113
LOWER ROTLIEGEND GP
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
Silverpit
Evaporite
Member
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
Upper
Slochteren
Sandstone
Member
NS
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
Ten Boer
Claystone
Member
TE
RE
SILVERPI T FORMATION
SILVERPIT FORMATION
Silverpit
Evaporite
Member
Upper
Silverpit
Claystone
Member
OC
H
SILVERPIT FORMATION
SL
SILVERPIT FORMATION
SILVERPIT CLAYSTONE FM.
Rhy s (1974)
UPPER ROTLIEGEND GROUP
O
O
c/5
W
Q
Z
w
O
w
j
H
O
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
AUK FORMATION
&<
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
Cameron (1993)
This study
S O U T H E R N PERMIAN BASIN
Rhys (1974)
MID NORTH SEA HIGH
AUK FORMATION
The term Auk Formation was introduced by Deegan & Scull (1977) for a unit of
Lower Permian sandstones resting unconformably on Devonian strata in the
Central North Sea. In Part 4 of this revision (Cameron 1993), the Auk Formation
was extended to include comparable sandstones in the Outer Moray Firth, South
Viking Graben and Beryl Embayment. A brief account of the Auk Formation is
included here since it extends into the north of Quadrants 38 and 39.
The Auk Formation consists dominantly of reddish brown, fine to coarse
grained aeolian sandstones, but also includes units of waterlain sandstone,
conglomerate and mudstone (Heward 1991). Normally the sandstones are
cemented by hematite and authigenic clay, but dolomite, anhydrite and
kaolinite are locally important cements.
In Quadrants 38 and 39, the Auk Formation rests unconformably on
D e v o n i a n strata of c o m p a r a b l e r e d - b e d f a c i e s , and the b o u n d a r y is
consequently difficult to identify (e.g. 38/3-1, Panel N). In most sections, the
top of the Auk Formation is marked by a downward change from highly
radioactive mudstones of the Kupferschiefer Formation or carbonates of the
Halibut Carbonate Formation, to sandstones.
In the Central North Sea, much of the Auk Formation comprises dunebedded sandstones, deposited on a mainly dry desert surface by prevailing
winds that blew towards the east or southeast (Deegan & Scull 1977; Glennie
1994
1990). Waterlain sediments accumulated during wetter periods when the dunes
became inactive. In parts of the Central North Sea, as in the Auk Field
(Heward 1991), fluvial sands filled in some of the relief on the base-Permian
unconformity before the onset of aeolian deposition.
References
Survey, Nottingham.
GLENNIE, K.W. 1990. Lower Permian-Rotliegend. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)
HEWARD, A.P. 1991. Inside A u k - t h e anatomy of an aeolian oil reservoir. In:
M I A L L , D. & TYLER, N. (eds) The three-dimensional facies architecture of
clastic sediments and its implications for hydrocarbon discovery and
recovery, 44-56. Society of Economic Palaeontologists and Mineralogists.
CAMERON,
115
INGE VOLCANICS FORMATION

The term Inge Volcanics Formation was introduced in Part 4 of this revision
(Cameron 1993) for a unit of Lower Permian basic lavas and tuffs with minor
interbedded sediments that occur beneath the Auk Formation or subcrop
Upper Permian sediments on the northeastern flank of the Mid North Sea
High. A brief account of the Inge Volcanics Formation is included here since
it extends into the extreme north of Quadrant 39. Equivalent Lower Permian
volcanics are widespread beneath the Danish Central Graben and also occur
locally at depth beneath the Norwegian-Danish Basin and Horn Graben
(S0rensen & Martinsen 1987). They are referred to the Lower Rotliegend
Group in the Dutch sector (NAM & RGD 1980), but are not differentiated
within the Rotliegend Group in either the Norwegian or Danish sectors.
Much of the Inge Volcanics Formation comprises red and purple weathered
tuffs and purple, reddish grey, and occasionally dark green basalts. The tuffs
are hard and cindery, and contain feldspar laths and sporadic glassy shards.
Grains of chlorite give the tuffs a speckled appearance. The basalts are locally
amygdaloidal and contain pyroxene phenocrysts and possible serpentine
pseudomorphs of olivine in a feldspar-pyroxene groundmass. The interbedded
mudstones are dark reddish brown or reddish grey, tuffaceous, calcareous and
anhydritic. Dark reddish brown very fine to fine grained, micaceous,
a r g i l l a c e o u s and n o n - c a l c a r e o u s s a n d s t o n e s f o r m a relatively minor
component of the formation.
In Quadrant 39, the Inge Volcanics Formation is unconformably overlain by
Upper Permian sediments of the Zechstein Group (39/2-1, Panel 5N).
Secondarily reddened sandstones and mudstones of possible Carboniferous
age underlie the Inge Volcanics Formation in Quadrant 39.
Lower Permian volcanics in the North Sea Basin, northern Germany and
Poland largely consist of mildly alkaline basalts and associated silicic
1994
extrusives (Dixon et al. 1981). Their composition and their occurrence

adjacent to major fault systems suggests that the volcanics were extruded
during earliest post-Carboniferous transtensional movements (Glennie
1990).
References
T . D . J . 1993. 4. Triassic, Permian and pre-Permian of the Central
Survey, Nottingham.
D I X O N , J.E., FITTON, J.G. & FROST, R.T.C. 1981. The tectonic significance of
post-Carboniferous igneous activity in the North Sea Basin. In: ILLING,
L.V. & HOBSON, G . D . (eds) Petroleum geology of the continental shelf of
Northwest Europe, 121-140. Heyden & Son, London.
GLENNIE, K.W. 1990. Lower Permian-Rotligend. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)
Society of Delft.
SORENSEN, S . & MARTINSEN, B.B. 1987. A palaeogeographic reconstruction of
the Rotliegendes Group in the Northeastern Permian Basin. In: BROOKS, J.
& GLENNIE, K.W. (eds) Petroleum geology of North West Europe,
497-508. Graham & Trotman, London.
CAMERON,
117

The term Leman Sandstone Formation was introduced by Rhys (1974) for a
unit of Lower Permian sandstones with interbedded mudstones that lay
between Carboniferous and Zechstein sediments in the Southern North Sea.
These Lower Permian desert deposits have also been informally called the
'Leman Formation' (van Veen 1975), the 'Rotliegendes Formation' (Butler
1975), and the 'Rotliegendes Sandstone' (France 1975).
References
J . B . 1975. The West Sole gas-field. In: WOODLAND, A . W . (ed.)
Petroleum geology and the continental shelf of North-West Europe,
CAMERON, T . D . J . 1993. 5. Carboniferous of the Southern North Sea. In: K N O X ,
R . W . O ' B . & CORDEY, W.G. Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK
North Sea. British Geological Survey, Nottingham.
FRANCE, D.S. 1975. The geology of the Indefatigable Gas-Field. In:
WOODLAND, A . W . (ed.) Petroleum geology and the continental shelf of
North-West Europe, 233-239. Applied Science Publishers, London.
R H Y S , G.H. 1974. A proposed standard lithostratigraphic nomenclature for the
V A N V E E N , F.R. 1975. Geology of the Leman Gas-Field. In: WOODLAND, A . W .
(ed.) Petroleum geology and the continental shelf of North-West Europe,
BUTLER,
Name.
After the Leman Field, where the formation is the principal reservoir.
Type section
49/26-4 (Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 2): 2013-2289m (6604-7510ft) below KB.
Reference sections
44/21-1: 3863-3864.5m (12674-12678ft) and 4185-4202m (13730-13786ft)
48/6-25: 2831.5-2848.5 (9290-9345) and 2905-3021m (9531-9911ft)
53/2-4: 1834.5-2083m (6018-6834ft)
1994
119
Lithology
The Leman Sandstone Formation is characterized by red-brown, pink, and
occasionally grey, sandstones with interbedded conglomerates, breccias and red
mudstones. The sandstones are typically very fine to medium grained, although
some coarse grained sandstones are also present. They are generally clean,
moderately to well-sorted, and non-micaceous with common frosted grains.
Locally, slightly argillaceous, micaceous, poorly sorted, commonly upwardfining sandstones with sporadic pebbles and rip-up clasts of mudstone are
prevalent. Mineralogically, the sandstones are moderately mature quartz
arenites with up to about 10 per cent feldspar grains. Dolomitic cement is
common in the argillaceous sandstones.
Core evidence indicates that sedimentary structures in the sandstones
include planar and trough cross bedding and lamination, and typically there is
an upward increase in the inclination of the laminae from sub-horizontal to an
angle of about 25, before truncation by the overlying set. Commonly, only
the lower few metres of each set is preserved, but locally the units are up to
40m. Massive-bedded sandstone is widespread and locally grades into
laminated sandstone and pebbly sandstone. Locally, adhesion ripples, mud
cracks and sandstone dykes are common in interbedded sandstone and
mudstone facies.
The conglomerates vary from orthoconglomerates with a moderate to wellsorted, matrix-filled framework, to polymodal, sandy paraconglomerates. They
are generally non-stratified and typically fine upwards into sandstones.
Generally they occur in units up to about 1.3m thick.
The interbedded mudstones are rare in the area of the Leman Field, but
become more common to the north and east, as the Leman Sandstone Formation
passes laterally into the coeval Silverpit Formation.
Upper boundary
The boundary between the Leman Sandstone Formation and the overlying
Kupferschiefer Formation is marked by a sharp downward passage from dark
coloured mudstone to grey and red-brown sandstone, corresponding to a marked
downward decrease in gamma-ray values and an increase in velocity.
Where the Leman Sandstone Formation is split by mudstones of the Silverpit
Formation, the upper boundary of the lower leaf (Lower Leman Sandstone) is
typically marked by a downward change from red-brown mudstones to redbrown sandstones. This is associated with a downward decrease in gamma-ray
values. Locally, the downward passage from the Silverpit Formation to the
Leman Sandstone Formation is gradational (e.g. 48/6-25).
Lower boundary
The lower boundary of the Leman Sandstone Formation with the Carboniferous
is e v e r y w h e r e an u n c o n f o r m i t y surface. The lower boundary with the
Conybeare Group is generally marked by a downward change from red-brown
sandstones and local fluvial conglomerates (e.g. 53/2-4), to grey mudstones with
interbedded sandstones and coals. It is marked on wireline logs by a significant
d o w n w a r d increase in gamma-ray values. However, where the Leman
Sandstone overlies reddish brown to purple mudstones and reddish brown or
occasionally white sandstones of the Ketch Member (Schooner Formation), the
boundary is normally marked by a sharp downward decrease in velocity (e.g.
49/1-3, p.23 in Cameron 1993). Locally, the Leman Sandstone Formation
overlies interbedded grey, white and brown sandstones and grey, carbonaceous
mudstones of the Millstone Grit Formation (Cameron 1993).
Where the Leman Sandstone Formation is split by mudstones of the Silverpit
Formation, the base of the upper leaf (Upper Leman Sandstone) is marked by a
downward change from sandstone to red-brown mudstone and this coincides
with a downward increase in gamma-ray values.
In the north and east of Quadrants 48 and 49, interdigitation of the Silverpit
Formation divides the Leman Sandstone Formation into two leaves. These are
informally designated here the Lower Leman Sandstone and Upper Leman
1994
Sandstone. Butler (1975) recognized equivalent informal Lower and Upper

Sandstone members in his 'Rotliegendes Formation'. The base of the Lower
Leman Sandstone coincides with the base of the Leman Sandstone Formation as
described above. It is normally overlain by mudstones of the Silverpit
Formation. The Upper Leman Sandstone rests on the Silverpit Formation and its
top coincides with the top of the Leman Sandstone as described above.
From detailed core examination and wireline log interpretation, George &
Berry (1993) recognized a five-fold subdivision of the Leman Sandstone
Formation, and interpreted each of these five units to reflect a drying-upward
cycle. Using lithofacies analysis, van Veen (1975) recognized a three-fold
subdivision in the Leman Sandstone Formation of the Leman Gas Field, with a
lower unit of dominantly wadi deposits, a middle unit characterized by aeolian
deposits and an upper unit of grey coloured, structure less strata, believed to be
water laid. According to van Veen (1975) the base of the upper water laid
sandstones in the Leman Field is marked by a sub-horizontal erosional surface.
In Block 49/28, Arthur et al. (1986) also report an irregular erosional boundary
between grey reworked sandstones and the underlying red-brown aeolian
sandstones.
The unit of grey, structureless or slumped sandstones at the top of the Leman
Sandstone Formation has been informally designated 'Weissliegend facies'
(Glennie & Buller 1983; Glennie 1990) on the basis of lithological similarity to
the waterlaid Weissliegend facies in the Lower Permian of Germany. However,
this term is not used in this report, because recognition of primary Weissliegend
facies solely on the basis of grey colour can be misleading, as discolouration
can also result from the upward migration of acidic waters from Coal Measures
(Glennie 1990).
The Leman Sandstone Formation extends throughout the Sole Pit Basin, South
Hewett Shelf, Inde Shelf, and across the Cleaver Bank and Winterton highs to
the boundary with the Dutch sector. It interdigitates with, and passes northwards
into the laterally equivalent Silverpit Formation in the Silverpit Basin. It thins to
a feather edge near the English coast and is most thickly developed in the Sole
Pit Trough, where it reaches about 290 m thick. Thinner successions are
developed on the Inde and South Hewett shelves and on the Cleaver Bank and
Winterton highs.
The Leman Sandstone Formation was not deposited on the North Dogger
Shelf, where a thin and patchy veneer of sandstone and breccia is locally present
(Cameron et al. 1992) (e.g. 36/26-1, 1487-1492m, Zechstein Panel 2; 41/8-1,
1129-1134m, Zechstein Panel 2). In this report, these deposits are not given
formational status, but are left undifferentiated within the Rotliegend Group.
They are probably equivalent to the Lower Permian residual pediment gravels
and reworked yellow dune sands in northern and central England (Smith et al.
1974).
The Leman Sandstone Formation passes laterally into mudstones and evaporites
of the Silverpit Formation. Laterally equivalent facies in the Dutch sector are
known as the Slochteren Sandstone Formation (NAM and RGD 1980).
Equivalent strata in the Central and Northern North Sea are included in the Auk
Formation (Deegan & Scull 1977, Cameron 1993).
Thin, patchily distributed conglomerates, breccias and sandstones with
interbedded mudstones interbeds on the North Dogger Shelf (e.g. in wells
36/26-1, 39/11-1, 43/3-1 and 48/8-1, Zechstein Panel 2) are possibly lateral
equivalent to the Lower Permian Breccia and Yellow Sands of northern
England (Smith et al. 1974), and in part to the Leman Sandstone Formation.
The Leman Sandstone Formation was deposited in aeolian, fluvial and sabkha,
tropical desert environments (Glennie 1972 & 1990). In general, the aeolian
sandstones form the best reservoirs. Cross bedding suggests that most of the
aeolian sands formed transverse dunes in the Sole Pit Trough and further east,
120
but seif dunes may have predominated around the margins of the basin (Glennie
1972). An easterly to northeasterly palaeowind direction is postulated (Glennie
1972 & 1990). The fluvial sandstones were deposited on the alluvial plains of
rivers flowing northwards from the London-Brabant Massif (Marie 1975).
Poorly bedded sandstones and mudstones with mud cracks, adhesion ripples,
sandstone dykes and anhydrite nodules are interpreted as sabkha deposits (e.g.
Glennie 1972). George & Berry (1993) recognized five drying-upwards cycles
in the Leman Sandstone Formation. They suggested that these cycles can be
traced throughout the basin in both the Leman Sandstone and Silverpit
formations and reflect long-term climatic fluctuations with chronostratigraphic
significance.
According to van Veen (1975) the so-called 'Weissliegend facies' represent
reworking of aeolian sediments by the trangressive Zechstein Sea. Some of the
characteristics of 'Wessliegend facies' reported in the Southern North Sea have
also been attributed to the rapid degassing of sandstones during the rapid
Zechstein transgression (Glennie & Buller 1983).
Age
References
T.J., PILLING, D., BUSH, D., MACCHI, L. 1986. The Leman Sandstone
Formation in UK Block 49/28: sedimentation, diagenesis and burial history.
In: BROOKS, J., GOFF, G.C. & VAN HOORN, B. (eds) Habitat of Palaeozoic gas
in NW Europe. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No. 23,
251-266.
BUTLER, J.B. 1975. The West Sole gas-field. In: WOODLAND, A.W. (ed.)
Petroleum geology and the continental shelf of North-West Europe,
J. & HARRISON, D . J . 1992. United Kingdom offshore regional report: the
Geological Survey.
GEORGE, G.T. & BERRY, J . K . 1993. A new lithostratigraphy and depositional
model for the Upper Rotliegend of the UK Sector of the Southern North Sea.
In NORTH, C . P . & PROSSER, D.J. (eds) Characterization of fluvial and aeolian
reservoirs. Geological Society, London, Special Publication No.73,
291-319.
GLENNIE, K.W. 1972. Permian Rotliegendes of northwest Europe interpreted in
light of modern desert sedimentation studies. AAPG Bulletin 56, 1048-1071.
GLENNIE, K.W. 1990. Lower Permian-Rotliegend. In: GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.)
Introduction to the petroleum geology of the North Sea, 120-152. Blackwell
Scientific Publications, Oxford.
GLENNIE, K.W. & BULLER, A.T. 1983. The Permian weissliegend of NW Europe:
the partial deformation of aeolian dune sands caused by the Zechstein
transgression. Sedimentary Geology, 35, 43-81.
MARIE, J.P.P. 1975. Rotliegendes stratigraphy and diagenesis. In: WOODLAND,
A.W. (ed.) Petroleum geology and the continental shelf of North-West
Europe, 205-211. Applied Science Publishers, London.
NAM & RGD (Nederlandse Ardolie Maatschappij B.V. and Rijks Geologische
Dienst) 1980. Stratigraphic nomenclature of the Netherlands. Transactions
of the Royal Dutch Geological and Mining Society of Delft.
SMITH, D . B . , BRUNSTROM, R.G.W., MANNING, P.I., SIMPSON, S . & SHOTTON, F.W.
1974. A correlation of Permian rocks in the British Isles. Geological
Society, London, Special Publication No.5, 45pp.
V A N VEEN, F.R. 1975. Geology of the Leman Gas-Field. In: WOODLAND, A.W.
(ed.) Petroleum geology and the continental shelf of North-West Europe,
ARTHUR,
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
44 / 21-1
DT
40
m
ft
ZECHSTEIN
SALT
(UNDIVIDED)
ZECHSTEIN
SALT
(UNDIVIDED)
GR
200
140
DT
40
3863
12674
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
3864.5
12678
Upper Leman
Sandstone
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
140
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
2831.5
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
Upper Leman
Sandstone
9290
53 / 2-4
DT
40
GR
150
140
DT
40
ft
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
150
ft
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
HAUPTDOLOMIT
FORMATION
GR
ft
2013
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
6604
1834.5
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
6018
2848.5
9345
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FORMATION
49 / 26-4
48 / 6-25
140
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
150
WERRAANHYDRIT
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
GR
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
V V V V V
2905
SILVERPIT FORMATION
LEMAN SANDSTONE
FORMATION
9531
Lower Leman
Sandstone
3021
9911
Silverpit Evaporite Member
CONYBEARE
GROUP
2083
CONYBEARE
GROUP
2289
WESTOE COAL
FORMATION
7510
4185
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
13730
Lower Leman
Sandstone
6834
DISTRIBUTION MAP
4202
13786
SCHOONER
FORMATION
34
35
41
36
37
38
42
43
44
44 / 21-1
LITHOLOGY
Anhydrite
Sandstone
Conglomerate
Anhydrite with interbedded

bituminous limestone
47
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
48
49
Upper Leman Sst.
PERMIAN
39
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
Silverpit
Evaporite
Member
Lower Leman Sst.
48 / 6-25
49 / 26-4
Coal
Halite
Dolomite
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
53
100 m
54
53 / 2-4
100 km
C 1994
1994
121
121
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
SILVERPIT FORMATION
44 / 21-1
0
48/6-25: 2848.5-2905m (9343-9531ft)

Formal subdivision
Lithology
The Silverpit Formation is characterized by reddish brown
mudstones and siltstones, locally interbedded with units of halite
and thin sandstones. The mudstones and siltstones are locally
anhydritic and calcareous, and vary from soft to very hard and
dense. The halites are translucent to off-white, pink and reddish
brown, coarsely crystalline, brittle and hard, with occasional
white patches of hard, amorphous anhydrite. Generally, the
halites are thicker and more numerous in the lower part of the
formation. The sandstones are generally reddish brown and grey,
very fine to medium grained and argillaceous.
Upper boundary
Where the Silverpit Formation is overlain by the Upper Leman
Sandstone, its top is normally marked by a downward increase in
the proportion of mudstone, corresponding to a downward
increase in gamma-ra y values. Where the Upper Leman
Sandstone is absent and the Silverpit Formation is overlain
directly by the Kupferschiefer Formation (e.g. 43/12-1, Panel
5N), the boundary is marked by a downward passage from black,
organic-rich mudstone to red-brown mudstone. This is typically
associated with a downward decrease in gamma-ray values and
an increase in velocity. Where the Kupferschiefer Formation is
locally absent, the Silverpit Formation is directly overlain by grey
carbonate of the Zechsteinkalk Formation (e.g. 47/5a-4, not
illustrated).
Lower boundary
The lower boundary with the Lower Leman Sandstone is generally
marked by a downward change from mudstone to sandstone,
corresponding to a downward decrease in gamma-ray values (e.g.
48/6-25). Where the Lower Leman Sandstone is absent, mudstone
or halite of the Silverpit Formation rests directly on the
Coneybeare Group (Cameron 1993) (e.g. 44/22-1, p.125). This
boundary is typically associated with a downward increase in
gamma-ray values.
The Silverpit Evaporite Member (NAM & RGD 1980) is
formally extended into the UK sector. George & Berry (1993)
WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
140
DT
40
3864.5
Upper Leman
Sandstone
12678
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
LEMAN
SST. FM.
Upper Leman Sst.
2848.5
9345
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
LEMAN SST.
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
2905
LEMAN SANDSTONE
FORMATION
The Silverpit Formation is laterally equivalent to, and
interdigitates with, the Leman Sandstone Formation. Laterally
equivalent facies in the Dutch sector are known as the Silverpit
Claystone Formation (NAM & RGD 1980).
9531
Lower
Leman
Sandstone
Upper Leman Sst.
The Silverpit Formation accumulated in and at the margins of a

desert lake which extended about 1200km eastwards from the
North Sea through Germany into Poland (Glennie 1972, 1990).
The mudstone and halite facies represent periods of high and low
freshwater influx, respectively. George & Berry (1993)
postulated that each of five prominent halites in the Silverpit
Formation of the UK Southern North Sea represents the top of a
drying-upwards cycle. They proposed that each drying-upward
cycle has chronostratigraphic significance and can be traced into
coeval facies of the Leman Sandstone Formation.
4185
Lower Leman
Sandstone
LEMAN
SST. FM.
Age
13730
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
Silverpit
Evaporite
Member
Lower Leman Sst.
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
35
36
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
39
CONYBEARE
GROUP

References
CAMERON, T.D.J. 1993. 5. Carboniferous of the Southern North
Sea. In: KNOX, R.W.O'B. & CORDEY, W.G.
GEORGE, G.T. & BERRY, J.K. 1993. A new lithostratigraphy and
depositional model for the Upper Rotliegend of the UK
Sector of the Southern North Sea. In: NORTH, C.P. &
PROSSER, D.J. (eds) Characterization of fluvial and aeolian
reservoirs. Geological Society, London, Special Publication
No.73, 291-319.
GLENNIE, K.W. 1972. Permian Rotliegendes of northwest Europe
interpreted in light of modern desert sedimentation studies.
AAPG Bulletin 56, 1048-1071.
GLENNIE, K.W. 1990. Lower Permian-Rotliegend. In: GLENNIE,
North Sea, 120-152. Blackwell Scientific Publications,
Oxford.
41
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone /
siltstone
Sandstone
Conglomerate
48 / 6-25
49
Dolomite
Anhydrite
Halite
53
100 m
54
44 / 21-1
Limestone
Anhydrite and
interbedded
limestone
Anhydrite
and polyhalite
SILVERPIT FORMATION
C 1994
1994
BASALANHYDRIT
FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
The Silverpit Formation is present across the northern parts of

the Sole Pit Trough and Indefatigable Shelf, and extends across
the Silverpit Basin and the Cleaver Bank High to the
international boundary with the Dutch sector. It pinches out
eastwards before reaching the English coast, and northwards
against the North Dogger Shelf. To the south, the Silverpit
Formation passes laterally into the coeval Leman Sandstone
Formation. It is thickest in the southwestern part of the Silverpit
Basin, where it reaches about 350 m.
200
WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
HAUPTDOL. FM.
GR
ft
HAUPTDOLOMIT FM.
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
Reference section
ft
ZECHSTEIN
SALT
UNDIVIDED
BASALANH. FM.
recognized five drying-upward cycles within the Silverpit

Formation, but these are not given either formal or informal
lithostratigraphic status here.
40
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
44/21-1 (Rhys 1974, table 2, fig. 2): 3864.5-4185m

(12678-13730ft) below KB (metric conversion of upper
boundary revised and depth of base revised)
DT
PERMIAN
Type section
48 / 6-25
140
SILVERPIT FORMATION
Name. From the Outer Silver Pit, which is a sea-bed feature

near the type section.
150
The term Silverpit Formation was introduced by Rhys (1974) for a

unit of Lower Permian desert playa mudstones and interbedded
halites, that lay between Carboniferous and Zechstein sediments in
the Southern North Sea. Apart from minor revision to recognize
an evaporitic unit of member status, this definition is followed in
this report. Equivalent strata in the Dutch sector are known as the
Silverpit Claystone Formation (NAM & RGD 1980).
GR
123
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
SILVERPIT FORMATION
SILVERPIT FORMATION

44 / 21-1
The Silverpit Evaporite Member extends into the Dutch

sector of the Southern North Sea (NAM & RGD 1980).
Reference section
44/22-1: 3262.5-3453.5m (10703-11330ft)
Lithology
The Silverpit Evaporite Member is characterized by
reddish brown mudstones and siltstones with beds of
halite. The halite beds are up to about 25m thick and are
typically massive and hard, brittle, coarsely crystalline
and clear to translucent or white and reddish brown in
c o l o u r . L o c a l l y , m i n o r a m o u n t s o f w h i t e to p i n k ,
amorphous anhydrite are associated with the halites (e.g.
3599.5-3609m in 43/25-1, not illustrated).
Upper boundary
The top of the Silverpit Evaporite Member is typically
placed at the top of the highest, massive halite bed in the
Silverpit Formation. This does not necessarily coincide
with the highest o c c u r r e n c e of halite, but typically
corresponds to a marked downward decrease in gammaray values and a sharp increase in resistivity. Locally, thin,
'ratty halites' are present above the top of the Silverpit
Evaporite Member (e.g. 3226.5-3257m in 44/22-1). In the
depocentre of the Silverpit Formation, the halite beds are
generally thicker, more numerous, and apparently range to
higher stratigraphic levels (e.g. 44/22-1).
Lower boundary
The base of the Silverpit Evaporite Member is typically
placed at the base of the lowest, massive halite bed in the
Silverpit Formation. This is generally associated with a
marked downward increase in gamma-ray values and a
sharp d e c r e a s e in resistivity. Locally, the Silverpit
E v a p o r i t e M e m b e r lies u n c o n f o r m a b l y o n the
Carboniferous Conybeare and Whitehurst groups (e.g.
44/22-1).
The Silverpit Evaporite Member is present in the southern
part of the Silver Pit Basin (i.e. the south of quadrants 43
C 1994
Lower Leman
Sandstone
LEMAN SST.
FORMATION
The mudstones and halites of the Silverpit Evaporite

Member accumulated in, and at the margins of, a large
desert lake which extended about 1200km eastwards
from the North Sea into Poland (Glennie 1972, 1990).
George & Berry (1993) postulated that each of five
prominent halites in the Silverpit Formation of the UK
Southern North Sea represents the top of a dryingupward cycle. They proposed that each drying-upward
cycle has chronostratigraphic significance and can be
t r a c e d into c o e v a l f a c i e s of the L e m a n S a n d s t o n e
Formation.
GR
200
140
DT
40
ft
ft
4063.5
3262.5
13331
10703
4185
13730
CONYBEARE
GROUP
3453.5
11330
CONYBEARE
GROUP
Age
LITHOLOGY
DISTRIBUTION MAP
34
References
T.D.J., CROSBY, A., BALSON, P.S., JEFFERY, D.H.,
G.K., BULAT, J. & HARRISON, D.J. 1992. United
Geological Survey.
GEORGE, G . T . & BERRY, J . K . 1993. A new
lithostratigraphy and depositional model for the Upper
Rotliegend of the UK Sector of the Southern North
Sea. In NORTH, C . P . & PROSSER, D.J. (eds)
Characterization of fluvial and aeolian reservoirs.
73, 291-319.
GLENNIE, K.W. 1972. Permian Rotliegendes of northwest
Europe interpreted in light of modern desert
sedimentation studies. AAPG Bulletin 56, 1048-1071.
GLENNIE, K.W. 1990. Lower Permian-Rotliegend. In:
GLENNIE, K.W. (ed.) Introduction to the petroleum
geology of the North Sea, 120-152. Blackwell
Scientific Publications, Oxford.
35
36
37
38
SILVERPIT FORMATION
Mudstone /
siltstone
39
CAMERON,
Sandstone
LOTT,
Conglomerate
41
SILVERPIT FORMATION
42
43
100 m
Coal
44
Halite
44 / 22-1
44 / 21-1
47
48
49
53
54
Upper Leman Sst.
1994
40
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
44/21-1: 4063.5-4185m (13331-13730ft) below KB.
DT
125
125
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
Type section
140
PERMIAN
From the characteristic evaporite lithology.
100
SILVERPIT FORMATION
Name.
GR
and 44) and extends into the Dutch sector. It is absent near
the northern, western and southern limits of the Silverpit
Formation. However, an isolated patch of thick halites is
recorded in the Silverpit Formation in well 48/7b-5 (not
illustrated), to the west of the main development of the
Silverpit Evaporite Member. The Silverpit Evaporite
Member reaches up to about 200m thick.
SILVERPIT FORMATION
The term Silverpit Evaporite Member was introduced by

N A M & R G D ( 1 9 8 0 ) for a unit of m u d s t o n e s with
i n t e r b e d d e d h a l i t e s w i t h i n the Silverpit C l a y s t o n e
Formation of the Dutch sector. In this study the Silverpit
Evaporite Member is formally recognized in the Silverpit
Formation of the UK Southern North Sea. Cameron et al.
(1992) informally applied the term 'Silverpit Halite
Member' to these strata.
44 / 22-1
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
FORMATION
Silverpit
Evaporite
Member
Lower Leman Sst.
Limit of Silverpit Formation

Silverpit
Evaporite Member
CORRELATION PANELS
1994
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
BACTON GROUP
GP
TRIAS.
AGE
SOUTHERN NORTH SEA

Anglo-Dutch Basin
Mid North Sea High
South Hewett Shelf
35
Morag
Member

SHEARWATER
SALT
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
FORMATION
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
Z5 / 6
A4
A3
A2
A1
SCOLT
HEAD
FORMATION
Z4
ANHYDRITE
L2
L1
53
100 km

Deckanhydrit
S3
S2
S1
HALIBUT
Innes Carbonate
Member
CARBONATE
Iris Anhydrite
Member
FORMATION
Argyll Carbonate
Member
BLAKENEY
Z2
FORMATION
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Z1
34
35
37
38
42
43
44
47
48
36
39
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
54
Z3
?
SILVERPIT FORMATION
41
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
AUK
FORMATION
Silverpit
FORMATION
Evaporite
Lower
Member
Leman
49
Sst.
INGE
VOLCANICS
FM.
53
100 km
1994
49
L3
FORMATION
C 1994
39
CYCLE
41
36
ZECHSTEIN
TURBOT
PERMIAN
34
54
CORRELATION PANELS
CORRELATION
PANELS
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
34
35
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
36
37
38
42
43
44
39
34
35
36
37
38
42
43
44
5N
39
2
41
41
5S
47
49
48
47
48
49
4N
4S
53
54
53
100 km
C 1994
1994
100 km
127
127
54
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
38 / 3-1
0
GR
120
190
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 1
1
CORRELATION
39 / 1-1
DT
40
2100
GR
100
140
38 / 16-1
DT
40
2600
HUMBER GROUP
GR
120
140
DT
38 / 25-1
40
CHALK GROUP
CROMER KNOLL GROUP
100
140
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
BACTON GROUP
HUMBER GP
Upper Turbot Anhydrite unit
GR
38 / 24-1
1900
1700
Innes Carbon
ate Member
Argyll Carbon
2000
ate Member
2700
2200
Turbot Carbonate Member
AUK FM.
INGE VOLCANICS FM.
2000
1800
2100
2100
1900
2200
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
SCREMERSTON FM.
(FARNE GP)
TAYPORT FM.
(UPPER OLD RED GP)
2200
2300
2400
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
37
38
39
TAYPORT FM.
(UPPER OLD RED GP)
38 / 3-1
38 / 24-1
43
44
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone
Chalk
Sandstone
Limestone
Dolomite
Basalt
Upper Turbot Anhydrite unit
GRENZANHYDRIT FM.
ZECHSTEIN
SALT
UNDIVIDED
TURBOT
Turbot Carbonate unit

PLATTENDOLOMIT / HAUPTANHYDRIT
100 km
Halite
Siltstone
Anhydrite
FORMATION
BASALANHYDRIT
HALIBUT
CARBONATE
FORMATION
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FM.
C
1993
1994
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
STASSFURT
HALITE
FORMATION
129
Innes
Carbonate
Member
Iris
Anhydrite
Member
Argyll
Carbonate
Member
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ANHYDRITE
WERRANHYDRIT FORMATION
ZECHSTEINKALK
FORMATION
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 1
1
CORRELATION
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 2
2
CORRELATION
36 / 26-1
0
GR
200
190
DT
41 / 25a-1
41 / 8-1
40
GR
120
140
DT
40
GR
250
190
DT
48 / 13-2A
47 / 8-1
0
40
GR
250
140
DT
40
BACTON GROUP
GR
300
140
DT
40
BACTON GROUP
2100
1100
A3
1800
1000
A1
A2
800
L2
A1
L1
L3
2200
1200
L2
1100
1900
900
L1
S3
2300
1300
2000
1200
1000
S2
S1
2400
1400
2100
1300
1100
S3
2500
1500
1400
2200
FARNE GROUP
2600
1600
2300
1500
S2
FARNE GROUP
2700
1700
2400
S1
ROT
CONYBEARE GROUP
35
LIEG
END
GRO
UP
2800
OUP
D GR
IEGEN
ROTL
37
36
CONYBEARE GROUP
100 km
36 / 26-1
41
42
43
LITHOLOGY
Mudstone
Limestone
47
Siltstone
Halite
Sandstone
Predominantly anhydrite
48
GRAUER SALZTON
Dolomite
48 / 13-2A
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
C
1993
1994
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
131
CORRELATION
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 2
2
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
42 / 10a-1
0
GR
150
140
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 3
3
CORRELATION
44 / 11-1
40
GR
200
190
DT
44 / 22-3
40
GR
200
190
DT
43 / 26-5
40
GR
250
140
DT
48 / 7b-4
0
40
?A4
GR
200
140
DT
40

A3
A2
L3
2500
1700
A1
3100
2400
2300
L2
2600
3200
2500
1800
2400
L1
2700
3300
2600
1900
2500
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
ROTLIEGEND GP
2800
2700
2000
2600
2900
2800
2100
2700
S3
3000
2900
2200
2800
3100
3000
2300
2900
S2
3100
2400
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
SILVERPIT FM.
3000
SILVERPIT FM.
41
42
43
44
3200
2500
GRENZANHYDRIT FM.
42 / 10a-1
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
? YOREDALE FM.
3300

47
48
49
Mudstone
Dominantly dolomite
Siltstone
Dominantly anhydrite
HAUPTANHYDRIT FM.
3400
PLATTENDOLOMIT FM.
HAUPTANHYDRIT FM.
UNDIFFERENTIATED
PLATTENDOLOMIT FM.
GRAUER SALZTON FM.
53
54
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
48 / 7b-4
LITHOLOGY
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
SILVERPIT FM.
Sandstone
HAUPTDOLOMIT FM.
Limestone or
limestone and anhydrite
BASALANHYDRIT FM.
Halite
C
1994
1994
Dominantly K / Mg salts
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
133
133
CORRELATION
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 3
3
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
48 / 20-1
0
GR
250
140
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 4
CORRELATION
4 (N)
(N)
49 / 22-3
40
GR
120
140
DT
48 / 30-4
40
GR
200
140
49 / 26-4
DT
40
GR
200
140
DT
53 / 1-1
0
40
GR
120
140
DT
40
1500
2100
GRENZANHYDRIT FM.
1600
A3
A3
A4
A2
GRENZANHYDRIT FM.
?
A2
A1
A1
2100
1700
L3
1600
2200
1700
L2
L1
1800
2200
1700
2300
1800
S3
Deckanhydrit
S2
1900
2300
S1
2400
1800
1900
2400
1900
2500
2000
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
2500
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
48
2000
LEMAN
TONE
SANDS
2100
ATION
FORM
49
48 / 20-1
LITHOLOGY
Dominantly mudstone
53 / 1-1
Sandstone
Siltstone
53
54

Dominantly K / Mg salts
Dominantly dolomite
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Dominantly halite
100 km
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
C
1994
1994
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
135
135
CORRELATION
4 (N)
(N)
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 4
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
53 / 1-1
0
GR
120
140
DT
CORRELATIONPANEL
PANEL 4
4 (S)
(S)
CORRELATION
52 / 5-11X
0
40
GR
100
140
DT
53 / 1-2
40
GR
120
140
DT
53 / 7-2
40
GR
120
140
DT
53 / 14-1
40
GR
120
190
DT
54 / 11-1
40
BUNTER SHALE FM.
GR
120
140
DT
BUNTER SHALE FM.

1500
1000
1600
1600
1500
1700
1600
1100
1700
1700
LEMAN SANDSTONE FM.
1800
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
1900
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
48
49
53 / 1-1
LITHOLOGY
53
Sandstone
54
ALLER HALITE FM.

ROTER SALZTON FM.
SCOLT HEAD
FORMATION
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
Dominantly limestone
LEINE HALITE
FORMATION
HAUPTANHYDRIT FM.
Halite & polyhalite
54 / 11-1
Dominantly dolomite
BASALANHYDRIT FM.
BLAKENEY FORMATION
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
UNDIVIDED
100 km
C
1994
1994
40
ZECHSTEIN
GROUP
ZECHSTEIN GROUP
137
137
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
CORRELATION
CORRELATIONPANEL
PANEL 4
4 (S)
(S)
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
ROTLIEGEND
GROUP
39 / 2-1
0
GR
100
140
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 5
CORRELATION
5 (N)
(N)
38 / 3-1
0
40
GR
150
190
DT
44 / 11-2
40
GR
200
140
DT
40
KUPFERSCHIEFER
FM.
GR
200
2200
190
DT
40
GR
150
140
DT
44 / 21-1
0
40
3200
WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
ZECHSTEINKALK FM.
2800
44 / 23-4
43 / 12-1
GR
150
140
DT
40
WERRAANHYDRIT FM.
3200
KUPFERSCHIEFER FM.
3400

3900
MID NORTH
SEA HIGH
3300
2900
3300
2300
3500
4000
3400
3000
3400
2400
CARBONIFEROUS
(FARNE GROUP)
CARBONIFEROUS
(CONYBEARE GP)
4100
3500
2500
4200
CARBONIFEROUS
(CONYBEARE GROUP)
DEVONIAN
(?BUCHAN FM.)
37
38
39
39 / 2-1
43
44
LEMAN SST. FM.
LITHOLOGY
Dominantly dolomite
Sandstone
Conglomerate
Halite
Interbedded tuffs
and basalts
SILVERPIT
FORMATION
AUK
FORMATION
Silverpit
Evaporite
Member
INGE
VOLCANICS
FM.
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
44 / 21-1
LEMAN SST. FM.
100 km
C 1994
1994
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
ROTLIEGEND
GROUP
139
139
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 5
CORRELATION
5 (N)
(N)
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
ROTLIEGEND
GROUP
44 / 21-1
0
GR
100
140
DT
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 5
5 (S)
(S)
CORRELATION
48 / 6-25
0
40
GR
150
190
DT
48 / 25-1
48 / 15a-4
40
GR
200
190
DT
40
2700
GR
150
140
DT
53 / 1-1
40
GR
150
140
DT
40
3900
2000
2500
2800
4000
Lower Leman Sandstone

2100
2600
3000
2900
Silverpit
Evaporite
Member
4100
CARBONIFEROUS
(WESTOE COAL FM.)
2200
CARBONIFEROUS
(WESTOE COAL FM.)
CARBONIFEROUS
(WESTOE COAL FM.)
Lower Leman
Sandstone
CARBONIFEROUS
(BRIGG FM.)
4200
CARBONIFEROUS
(SCHOONER FM.)
42
43
44
44 / 21-1
47
48
49
LITHOLOGY
Dominantly carbonate
53
54
Sandstone
Pebbly sandstone
Halite
SILVERPIT FORMATION
LEMAN
SANDSTONE
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
53 / 1-1
FORMATION
Lower Leman Sandstone
C 1994
1994
ROTLIEGEND GROUP
ROTLIEGEND
GROUP
141
141
CORRELATION PANEL
PANEL 5
5 (S)
(S)
CORRELATION
APPENDIX
1994
APPENDIX
Permo-Triassic biostratigraphic markers
by G. Warrington
Biostratigraphic markers of use in the Permo-Triassic of the Southern North Sea are mainly
palynomorphs but include a foraminifer and a calcareous alga; they are defined below.
Geiger & Hopping (1968) identified the majority of the useful miospore biomarker
taxa encountered in upper Zechstein to basal Lias Group sediments in the Southern
North Sea, and in the contiguous onshore areas in the eastern UK, the Netherlands and
Germany. Palynological evidence of the age of the offshore successions has been noted
by Brennand (1975) and Fisher (1979). Other relevant studies include those by Reitz
(1985) on the Trias of Germany, Lervik et al. (1989) and Goldsmith et al. (in press) on
the Trias of the Central and Northern North Sea, and Lott & Warrington (1988) on the
Penarth Group in the UK Southern North Sea.
Lund (1977) proposed a palynological biozonation for the later Triassic and earliest
Jurassic of the onshore eastern part of the basin. The presumed ranges of a larger
number of miospore and dinoflagellate cyst taxa from the Late Triassic (Carnian to
Rhaetian) and younger deposits were presented by Morbey (1978) and Morbey &
Dunay (1978). Five palynomorph biozones and eight sub-biozones are recognized in
Triassic sequences in the Netherlands by the Nederlandse Aardolie Maatschappij
(NAM) (van der Zwan & Spaak 1992).
The age assignments of the first downhole occurrences (FDOs) have been confirmed
or amended by reference largely to palynological studies of independently dated
marine sequences in southern Europe (e.g. Mostler & Scheuring 1974; Morbey 1975;
Visscher & Krystyn 1978; Visscher & Brugman 1981; van der Eem 1983; Karle 1984;
Brugman 1986; Blendinger 1988; Gczn & Oravecz-Scheffer 1993), with further
control provided from independently dated sequences in East Greenland and the
Barents Sea region (Balme 1980; Smith 1982; Piasecki 1984; Hochuli et al. 1989;
Mrk et al. 1990; Mangerud & R0muld 1991).
DINOFLAGELLATE CYSTS
1) Rhaetogonyaulax rhaetica
Definition. The FDO of Rhaetogonyaulax rhaetica (Sarjeant) Loeblich & Loeblich
emend. Harland et al. 1975.
Age. Late Triassic (Late Rhaetian).
Remarks. The FDO of R. rhaetica occurs within the basal Lias Group. Onshore, it
approximates to the Triassic-Jurassic boundary as recognized on the basis of ammonites
(Cope et al. 1980). Offshore, however, it occurs above the Triassic-Jurassic boundary as
recognized on lithostratigraphic criteria (see p.7). Its first downhole acme occurrence
(FDAO) is within the Penarth Group (Rhaetian) (Lott & Warrington 1988).
MIOSPORES
1) Ricciisporites tuberculatus
Definition. The FDO of Ricciisporites tuberculatus Lundblad 1954.
Age. Late Triassic (Late Rhaetian).
Remarks. The FDO of R. tuberculatus is in the youngest Triassic and approximates to
the Triassic-Jurassic boundary as recognized offshore, on lithostratigraphic criteria.
The FDAO of R. tuberculatus and the FDOs of Ovalipollis pseudoalatus (Thiergart)
Schuurman 1976 and Rhaetipollis germanicus Schulz 1967 occur slighty lower, in the
Penarth Group (Lott & Warrington 1988), but have been used to mark the top of the
Rhaetian (van der Zwan & Spaak 1992).
2) Camerosporites secatus
Definition. The FDO of Camerosporites secatus Leschik emend. Scheuring 1978.
Age. Late Triassic (Late Carnian: late Tuvalian).
Remarks. The FDO of C. secatus occurs at the top of the Schilfsandstein (Middle
Keuper) in the Southern North Sea (Geiger & Hopping 1968) and, with the FDO of
Duplicisporites spp., marks the top of the Carnian.
3) Retisulcites perforatus
Definition. The FDO of Retisulcites perforatus (Madler) Scheuring 1970.
Age. Late Triassic (Early Carnian: early Cordevolian)
Remarks. The FDO of R. perforatus is at the level of the top of the Grenzdolomit (top
Lower Keuper) in the Southern North Sea region (Geiger & Hopping 1968). The FDO
of Echinitosporites iliacoides Schulz & Krutzsch 1961 may be slightly lower and
closer to the Ladinian-Carnian boundary (Mostler & Scheuring 1974).
1994
4) Stellapollenites thiergartii
Definition. The FDO of Stellapollenites thiergartii (Madler) Clement-Westerhof et al.
1974.
Age. Mid-Triassic (Late Anisian).
R emarks. This biomarker signifies the top of the Anisian Stage (van der Zwan & Spaak
1992) and is slightly higher than the FDO of Perotrilites minor Antonescu &
Taugourdeau Lantz 1973 which is at the top of the Lower Muschelkalk (Wellenkalk) in
the Southern North Sea (Geiger & Hopping 1968).
5) Densoisporites nejburgii
Definition. The FDO of Densoisporites nejburgii (Schulz) Balme 1970.
Age. Mid-Triassic (Early Anisian).
Remarks. This biomarker signifies a lowest Anisian level and may be associated with
the FDO of Endosporites papillatus Jansonius 1962 (van der Zwan & Spaak 1992)
which was placed at the top of the Soiling Folge (Middle Buntsandstein) in the
Southern North Sea (Geiger & Hopping 1968).
6) Lueckisporites virkkiae
Definition. The FDO of Lueckisporites virkkiae Potonie & Klaus emend. Clarke 1965.
Age. Late Permian (Tatarian).
Remarks. This biomarker is an indicator for the top of the Permian; L. virkkiae is
typically associated with Klausipollenites schaubergeri (Potonie & Klaus) Jansonius
1962 and numerous taeniate bisaccate pollen, including Vittatina spp..
CALCAREOUS ALGAE
Calcinema permiana
Definition. The FDO of Calcinema permiana (King) Podemski 1970.
Age. Late Permian (Kazanian?).
Remarks. This biomarker signifies the top of the Z3 cycle in Zechstein carbonate facies
in eastern England and contiguous offshore areas; it is impersistent eastwards into the
basin (Taylor & Colter 1975).
FORAMINIFERA
Agathammina pusilla
Definition. The FDO of Agathammina pusilla (Geinitz) Cushman 1948.
Age. Late Permian (Kazanian?).
Remarks. This shallow water, euryhaline biomarker signifies the top of the Z1 cycle in
Zechstein carbonate facies in eastern England and the contiguous Southern North Sea
(Pattison 1989).
References
B.E. 1980. Palynology of Permian-Triassic boundary beds at Kap Stosch,
East-Greenland. Meddelelser om Grnland 200, No. 6.
BLENDINGER, E. 1988. Palynostratigraphy of the Late Ladinian and Carnian in the
southeastern Dolomites. Review of Palaeobotany and Palynology 53, 329-348.
BRENNAND, T.P. 1975. The Triassic of the North Sea. In: W O O D L A N D , A . W . (ed.)
Petroleum and the continental shelf of north-west Europe, 295-311. Applied
Science Publishers, London.
BRUGMAN, W.A. 1986. Late Scythian and Middle Triassic palynostratigraphy in the
Alpine realm. Albertiana 5, 19-20.
COPE, J.C.W., GETTY, T.A., HOWARTH, M.K., MORTON, N. & TORRENS, H.S. 1980. A
correlation of Jurassic rocks in the British Isles. Part One: Introduction and Lower
Jurassic. Geological Society, London, Special Report No. 14.
FISHER, M . J . 1979. The Triassic palynofloral succession in the Canadian Arctic
Archipelago. AASP Contributions Series 5B, 83-100.
G E I G E R , M.E. & H O P P I N G , C.A. 1968. Triassic stratigraphy of the Southern North
Sea Basin. Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London B254,
1-36.
G O C Z A N , F. & ORAVECZ-SCHEFFER, A. 1993. The Anisian/Ladinian boundary in the
Transdanubian Central Range based on palynomorphs and foraminifers. Acta
Geologica Hungarica 36, 73-143.
BALME,
A1
P.J., R I C H , B . & STANDRING, J. In press. Triassic correlation and stratigraphy

in the South Central Graben, United Kingdom North Sea. In: B O L D Y , S.A.R. (ed.)
Permian and Triassic rifting in NW Europe. Geological Society, London, Special
Publication.
HOCHULI, P.A., C O L I N , J.P. & V I G R A N , J.O. 1989. Triassic biostratigraphy of the Barents
Sea area. In: COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.) Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration,
131-153. Graham & Trotman, London.
K A R L E , U. 1984. Palynostratigraphische Untersuchung eines Rht/Lias-Profils am
Fonsjoch, Achensee (Nrdliche Kalkalpen, sterreich). Mitteilungen der
sterreichischen Geologischen Gesellschaft 77, 331-353.
LERVIK, K.S., SPENCER, A.M. & W A R R I N G T O N , G. 1989. Outline of Triassic stratigraphy
and structure in the central and northern North Sea. In: COLLINSON, J.D. (ed.)
Correlation in hydrocarbon exploration, 173-189. Graham & Trotman, London.
L O T T , G.K. & W A R R I N G T O N , G. 1988. A review of the latest Triassic succession in the
U.K. sector of the Southern North Sea Basin. Proceedings of the Yorkshire
L U N D , J.J. 1977. Rhaetic to Lower Liassic palynology of the onshore south-eastern
North Sea Basin. Danmarks Geologiske Undersgelse, II Rk, Nr. 109
M A N G E R U D , G. & R M U L D , A. 1991. Spathian-Anisian (Triassic) palynology at the
Svalis Dome, southwestern Barents Sea. Review of Palaeobotany and Palynology
70, 199-216.
M O R B E Y , S.J. 1975. The palynostratigraphy of the Rhaetian Stage, Upper Triassic in the
Kendelbachgraben, Austria. Palaeontographica B152, 1-75.
M O R B E Y , S.J. 1978. Late Triassic and Early Jurassic subsurface palynostratigraphy in
northwestern Europe. Palinologia, num. extraord. 1, 355-365.
M O R B E Y , S.J. & D U N A Y , R.E. 1978. Early Jurassic to Late Triassic dinoflagellate cysts
and miospores. In: T H U S U , B. (ed.) Distribution of biostratigraphically diagnostic
dinoflagellate cysts and miospores from the northwest European continental shelf
and adjacent areas. IKU Publication No. 100, 47-59.
M 0 R K , A., V I G R A N , J.O. & HOCHULI, P.A. 1990. Geology and palynology of the Triassic
succession of Bjrnya. Polar Research 8, 141-163.
M O S T L E R , H. & SCHEURING, B.W. 1974. Mikrofloren aus dem Langobard und Cordevol
der Nordlichen Kalkalpen und das Problem des Beginns der Keupersedimentation
im Germanischen Raum. Geologisch-Palaontologische Mitteilungen Innsbruck 4
(4), 1-35.
PATTISON, J. 1989. Permian. In: JENKINS, D. G. & M U R R A Y , J. W. (eds) Stratigraphical
atlas of fossil foraminifera (2nd edition), 87-96. Ellis Horwood, Chichester.
PIASECKI, S. 1984. Preliminary palynostratigraphy of the Permian-Lower Triassic
sediments in Jameson Land and Scoresby Land, East Greenland. Bulletin of the
Geological Society of Denmark 32, 139-144.
R E I T Z , E. 1985. Palynologie der Trias in Nordhessen und Sdniedersachsen.
Geologische Abhandlungen Hessen, Bd 86.
SMITH, D.G. 1982. Stratigraphic significance of a palynoflora from ammonoid-bearing
Early Norian strata in Svalbard. Newsletters on Stratigraphy 11, 154-161.
T A Y L O R , J. C . M. & C O L T E R , V. S. 1975. Zechstein of the English sector of the Southern
North Sea Basin. In: W O O D L A N D , A. W . (ed.) Petroleum and the continental shelf of
north-west Europe, 249-263. Applied Science Publishers, London.
VAN DER EEM, J.G.L.A. 1983. Aspects of Middle and Late Triassic palynology. 6.
Palynological investigations in the Ladinian and Lower Karnian of the western
Dolomites, Italy. Review of Palaeobotany and Palynology 39, 189-300.
V A N DER Z W A N , C.J. & SPAAK, P. 1 9 9 2 . Lower to Middle Triassic sequence stratigraphy
and climatology of the Netherlands, a model. Palaeogeography, Palaeoclimatology,
Palaeoecology 91, 277-290.
VISSCHER, H . & KRYSTYN, L. 1978. Aspects of Late Triassic palynology. 4 . A
palynological assemblage from ammonoid-controlled Late Karnian (Tuvalian)
sediments of Sicily. Review of Palaeobotany and Palynology 26, 93-112.
VISSCHER, H. & B R U G M A N , W.A. 1981. Ranges of selected palynomorphs in the Alpine
Triassic of Europe. Review of Palaeobotany and Palynology 34, 115-128.
GOLDSMITH,

6 Permian Triassic

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

6 Permian Triassic

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Lithostratigraphic nomenclature of the UK North Sea

6. PERMIAN AND TRIASSIC OF THE

Published in the United Kingdom by the

JOHNSON, H., WARRINGTON,.G.

ISBN 0 85272 224 9

Wireline log data manipulation with BGS W E L L O G software.

Printed in the UK by Baker VI Colour Print, Pontefract

Peter J Cook, Director, BGS

illustrated by at least two key well sections, s h o w i n g the lithological

review of the various biostratigraphic schemes in common use has been

Halibut Carbonate Fm.

(Chairman) - Shell U.K. Exploration and Production

- Amoco (U.K.) Exploration Company

- Marathon Oil U.K., Ltd

- ARCO British Limited

- Mobil North Sea Limited

- Shell U.K. Exploration and Production

- Total Oil Marine p.l.c

- Elf Enterprise Caledonia Limited

TRIASSIC CORRELATION PANELS

PERMIAN CORRELATION PANELS

APPENDIX: Permian and Triassic

Keuper Halite Member

Bunter Shale Formation

Leine Halite Formation

Aller Halite Formation

Page left blank intentionally

Page left blank intentionally

nach Bohrlochmessungen. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Geologischen

WARRINGTON, G., AUDLEY-CHARLES, M.G., ELLIOTT, R.E., EVANS, W.B., IVIMEY-

1980. A correlation of Triassic rocks in the British Isles. Geological

German Triassic. Sedimentary Geology 80, 115-135.

Southern North Sea

SMITH BANK FORMATION NORTH OF THIS LATITUDE

Muschelkalk Halite Member

BUNTER SANDSTONE FORMATION

BUNTER SHALE FORMATION

Figure 1. Lithostratigraphic nomenclature scheme for

Figure 2. Areal distribution of the Triassic groups

Page left blank intentionally

Southern North Sea

SMITH BANK FORMATION NORTH OF THIS LATITUDE

Muschelkalk Halite Member

BUNTER SANDSTONE FORMATION

BUNTER SHALE FORMATION

from sandstone to mudstone (Lott & Warrington 1988). Where sandstone is

1980. A correlation of Jurassic rocks in the British Isles. Part One:

1980. A correlation of Triassic rocks in the British Isles. Geological

From UK onshore lithostratigraphic nomenclature (Warrington et al.

Page left blank intentionally

See also Triton Fm., p.29

Page left blank intentionally

Southern North Sea

SMITH BANK FORMATION NORTH OF THIS LATITUDE

Muschelkalk Halite Member

BUNTER SANDSTONE FORMATION

BUNTER SHALE FORMATION

1980. A correlation of Triassic rocks in the British Isles. Geological

From Haisborough Sand (Rhys 1974, p. 12).

Page left blank intentionally

Name. Derived from 'Dowsing Dolomitic Formation' (Rhys 1974) which

Formal lithostratigraphic subdivisions

by a regressive sequence of halite overlain by anhydrites, dolomites and

Middle Triassic (Anisian to Ladinian), based upon palynological evidence